《Endless Adoration》


 Chapter 1 Intentional Mischief

    Chapter 1 Intentional Mischief


    At night, outside the gate of the JJ Group in City A.


    Standing in the shadows, Sherri Leng stared at the signage of the JJ Group. The once prideful woman


    stood shaking. Tears streamed down her cheeks. Her cold and lifeless features held a sense of


    vulnerability that had never been seen before.


    It was not until it began to drizzle that Sherri Leng came to her senses. ncing at the building she


    had once been familiar with, she turned around and left.


    As soon as she walked into her sister''s ward, she saw the head nurse walking over. Sherri Leng was


    exhausted, but she still stered a smile on her face as she waited for updates. "Miss Leng, if you


    don''t pay the treatment fees for your sister, I''m afraid the hospital may not be able to work with you


    anymore. They might stop all treatments."


    "I''ll pay them soon, ma''am," Sherri Leng said. Her heart jerked. "Please don''t stop my sister''s


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    treatment."


    The head nurse examined the once healthy woman in front of her. It was obvious that she had lost a lot


    of weight. Her beautiful face was now pale and rugged. The head nurse hesitated before saying, "The


    hospital can give you up to three days."


    Sherri Leng nodded. Gratitude shone in her eyes, and the nurse finally left.


    ncing at the long and cold corridor, Sherri Leng slid down the wall. Her hands trembled even more.


    Zion An wouldn''t help her. Even when she had gone to him and begged for him to help her, he broke


    up with her on the spot and said that he already belonged to Janine Su. Along with that, Harrison Bai


    betrayed her and said that he wouldn''t even look at her even if she died on the spot. The former man


    was her boyfriend while thetter was the friend whom she used to see as a brother. They all


    abandoned her.


    She didn''t know how long she had been sitting on the cold tiles. It was not until her stomach growled


    that she finally returned to her senses. A mocking smile slipped into her lips. She was a pitiful sight


    indeed.


    Without another word, Sherri Leng pushed the ward door and walked in. Her sister was soundly asleep,


    holding the bear that Sherri had given her. Gazing at her sister''s innocent face, she swore that she


    would protect her no matter what.


    After closing the door, Sherri sat alone on the bench near the door, eating a piece of dry bread. One of


    her arms hugged her stomach as she cringed at her helpless sight. She didn''t know that someone was


    watching her from afar, whose eyes shed with an unreadable emotion before leaving.


    On the second day, as Sherri was delivering food for the restaurant she was working in, she tripped


    over someone''s foot. The hot soup she had been holding spilled all over her hands. She shrieked as


    blisters erupted from her skin. When she raised her head, she finally knew who the culprit was.


    "No. 12! What are you doing here?" the manager demanded.


    He ran towards Sherri in a hurry before she could get up from the ground. He didn''t even bother to


    check on her wounds.


    "Oh, it''s Miss Leng."


    The woman stood up from her seat in faux innocence as she ced a hand over her lips. "I''m so sorry.


    I didn''t see you there."


    Enduring the burning pain in her hands, Sherri stood up. The anger in her eyes slowly dissipated as


    she turned to her manager. "I''m sorry, Manager Zhao. This is all my fault."


    The manager shot Sherri a re before offering Janine Su a ttering smile. "Miss Su, we''re incredibly


    sorry. Our waitress is very clumsy."


    Janine Su nced at Sherri, snorting. "If she''s very clumsy, you shouldn''t keep her in the first ce.


    Could you get me a ss of water?"


    Sherri could see the defiant smile threaded across the woman''s face. The manager quickly said, "No.


    12! What are you standing there for? Go and change Miss Su''s ss!"


    Sherri was stunned. She pursed her lips and the coldness in her eyes slowly disappeared. ''This is all


    for my sister,'' she told herself as she reached out her hand to grab the cup. Suddenly, Janine Su let go


    of her hold. Once again, the burning water sshed across her lower arm. Sherri hissed in pain as she


    struggled to keep herposure.


    The manager''s eyes changed slightly, but he still didn''t say a thing. Instead, he stared at Janine Su with


    a smile as if nothing had happened.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I didn''t hold it tightly enough."


    Janine Su covered her mouth with her hand, hiding her snicker. Sherri winced. The pain in her hand


    caused her legs to quake. Her stomach pounded in pain as the hot liquid trickled onto the ground. She


    stumbled over, but to her surprise, she didn''t smash against the cold pavements.


    Instead, she fell into a warm embrace.


    For a moment, Sherri thought that she was stuck in a dream. ''No matter who this is, I''ll lean on him a


    bit more. I couldn''t take it any longer.''


    Nevertheless, it wasn''t a dream.


    The man stared at the woman in his arms. His dark eyes shed heavily as she nced up at Janine.


    The room''s temperature dropped considerably. It was as if someone had opened the doors of death.


    Janine''s heart sank.


    The man in front of her was incredibly handsome. In fact, his entire features looked as if they were


    carved by God Himself! However, there was something about the atmosphere that surrounded him that


    could intimidate just anyone.


    Janine suddenly realized that this was the man she had seen in her father''s phone.


    He was the most mysterious and ruthless man in City A, and he was the only inheritor of the Moshi


    Group. He was none other than Elliot Mo, the founder of the Leican Group.


    Elliot Mo pressed his lips tightly as he stared at Janine. Her legs felt weak.


    Just when Janine was about to lose her bnce, Elliot Mo picked Sherri up and walked towards the


    exit. His tall and muscled figure was enough to keep everyone away.


    "Fix it."


    With these two words, the man that had been standing behind Elliot Mo turned around and walked


    towards Janine and the manager.


    The manager''s legs were already quaking under Elliot Mo''s gaze. Before he could walk further away,


    the manager had already copsed onto the ground.


    The man who had walked over sneered.


    He was cruel and horrible!


    On the table nearby, a woman gazed at Elliot Mo''s leaving figure with so much admiration and


    obsession. This was Sherri''s cousin, Michelle Leng. From the moment she had seen Elliot, it felt as if


    Cupid had struck the corners of her heart.


    However, her eyes zed with anger when Elliot walked out with Sherri in his arms. There was no way


    he should''ve helped that woman!


    Viciousness shed in Michelle Leng''s eyes. Clenching her fists tightly, she picked up her bag and


    walked out of the restaurant.

 Chapter 2 Taking What We Need

    Chapter 2 Taking What We Need


    "Sir."


    In a simplistic but luxurious room, Elliot sat behind the table. He waster followed by his personal


    assistant, Sean Shen.


    Hearing his nearing footsteps, Elliot slowly turned his chair to look at his assistant.


    Sean Shen immediately ced all the documents he had on top of the table. "Miss Leng''s parents died


    in a car ident while she was abroad. All their assets fell into her uncle Sam Leng''s hands. The Leng


    family drove her and her sister, Alina Leng, out of the family house regardless of their past. Miss Leng''s


    boyfriend, Zion An, also broke up with her because of this."


    When Elliot heard the word ''boyfriend'', his eyes darkened considerably.


    "Then why is she working there?" Elliot said coldly, referring to the restaurant that he had found Sherri


    at. His nails dug into his palm as he thought of all the abuses that she had gone through.


    "Janine Su sent out a message that nopany is allowed to employ her." Although it was a hot


    summer day, the room felt like an ice cer.


    It was as if every corner of the room had been frozen in an ice box. Although Sean Shen had worked


    for his boss for many years, a part of him was still a little bit fazed by his cold stare.


    Just as Elliot was about to say something, someone interrupted them, "Sir, the girl is awake."


    Hearing this, Elliot stood up at once. When he walked past Sean Shen, he stopped and whispered, "Go


    to the old house and get the household register."


    Sean Shen widened his eyes, but before he could rify things, Elliot had already walked out of his


    way. Sean''s shoulders sagged in relief as the room returned to its normal and peaceful state.


    In another room, Sherri slowly opened her eyes. She could feel that her body was sore all over.


    Reflexively, she raised her hand to rub her eyes, but before she could, she found herself yelping


    abruptly. The pain from her hand was enough to make her choke. She gritted her teeth, staring at her


    bandaged arm.


    Suddenly a hand came across her mouth as if trying to reach out for her. Without thinking, Sherri bit


    into it. Her body trembled and pulsed. It took her a few seconds before she finally recovered.


    When she saw the man in front of her, she didn''t know what else to say.


    "I¨C Sorry..."


    Although she didn''t know him, she could tell by the way he dressed that he wasn''t one to be messed


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    with. Thinking of what she had just done, her cheeks flushed. She avoided his piercing gaze.


    As if nothing had happened, Elliot pulled down his sleeve. "It doesn''t matter. How are you feeling?"


    His voice might be cold and indifferent, but she could hear a sense of relief embedded in his words.


    She blinked tiredly as she tried to get a better look of him. His face was like a gift from the heavens.


    She opened her mouth, but she didn''t really know what to say. She found herself mesmerized by his


    beauty.


    ncing at the woman''s nervous expression, warmth spread in his eyes. "How are you feeling?" he


    asked again. This time, his voice was softer.


    "Um... I''m doing fine. Thank you."


    Sherri then was about to get out of bed. She hadn''t seen Alina Leng in a long time. Was she okay?


    Was she scared? As the thoughts ran through her mind, Sherri became even more anxious. At the


    same time, Elliot said slowly, "You''ve slept for two days without having anything to eat. You might faint if


    you exert yourself too much."


    All of a sudden, Sherri stopped what she was doing. "You mean I''ve slept for two days?"


    Elliot nodded in confirmation.


    ''Oh, crap!''


    Today was thest day for her to pay her sister''s treatment fees, but she didn''t get any money. Thinking


    of this, Sherri got even more anxious. She hurriedly slipped into her shoes. But before she could go


    any further, he pulled her against his chest.


    "I''ve already paid for your sister''s treatment. She''ll be transferred to the best ward, and we are already


    contacting the best doctor to tend to her."


    As he wrapped his arms around her, he could sense how thin she was. He frowned.


    Sherri''s eyes widened. She struggled to get out of his arms. "Who are you? How do you know of my


    sister? Why are you helping me?" she demanded.


    All of a sudden, she acted as if she didn''t need any help, as if she wasn''t as harmed as she had been.


    Suddenly, Elliot wondered how such a proud woman could beg for help like the way Sean had just


    reported him.


    At the thought, his heart ached even more.


    "Sherri, you just came back from Ennd after studying abroad. Your parents just died in a car


    ident, and your family business was taken away. Your sister is also suffering from a serious illness.


    Don''t you need my help?"


    Elliot''s words were like bullets shooting through her heart.


    "You''ve investigated me?"


    Regardless of the pain in her hands, Sherri shoved him away. She had taken a few steps back due to


    the pain, but her stare became even more vignt.


    Pity shed through his eyes. "I can help you, you know."


    Sherri sneered. "And what do you want in exchange?"


    In City A, no one would help her besides Cathy Chu. Plus, she was out of country right now. Sherri had


    begged everyone who she had thought could help her. A trace of sadness and vulnerability shed in


    her eyes. Although it was just for a second, Elliot saw it.


    Elliot took a step forward, but Sherri backed up. Seeing her so helpless, he stopped.


    "Look," he started, trying to stay calm.


    "The only requirement is that you marry me. Help me get rid of the pressure I''ve received from my


    elders. I''ll give you a job, and I''ll give you everything you need to get your revenge."


    After a pause, he continued, "We take what we need, and I get something that you terribly need. What


    do you say?"


    ''Take what we need.'' These four words were engraved deeper in her heart. She had absolutely nothing


    now, and there was nothing she could do about it. Even if she was qualified to enter anypany, she


    couldn''t because of her enemies.


    Gritting her teeth, she found that she had no other choice.


    "Okay."

 Chapter 3 Civil Affairs Bureau

    Chapter 3 Civil Affairs Bureau


    Elliot frowned. When Sherri agreed to his request, he strode forward without hesitation. Seeing her


    clench her fists, he grabbed her wrists with both hands. "Do you even want these hands anymore?"


    His face was so cold that it would make people feel guilty at any moment, but Sherri wasn''t in the


    mood. She weakly leaned against his arms as tears ran down her cheeks. She looked like a corpse.


    "Kate! Call Theo Gu!"


    he yelled out. Kate had never seen her boss so serious over a woman. She was downstairs as she


    rushed over to the telephone. However, before she could get through, a shadow hovered over her. The


    door of the house mmed open as Elliot screamed, "There''s no need to call!"


    Soon, Kate could hear him start the engine and speed away.


    At that moment, Sherri was struggling beside him. Her eyes were dull and lifeless as if someone had


    sucked the soul out of her body. Tears were running down her face as she trembled. Elliot could feel his


    heart sinking at the sight. At the same time, he couldn''t help but feel a terrible sense of rage for all the


    things that they had put her through.


    After a while, they finally arrived at the hospital. They quickly walked into Theo Gu''s office. Hearing that


    someone was nearing his table, Theo''s eyes turned cold. His lips curled. "Why are you here?"


    Elliot carried Sherri onto the sofa. "Look at her."


    Although his voice was cold and emotionless, Theo could hear the sadness webbed around his voice.


    Theo frowned again. Then he slowly stepped forward. Upon seeing her face, his eyes widened. "Is


    she...?"


    All of a sudden, Elliot stared at him with narrowed eyes, as if daring the man in front of him to say


    something. Theo shrugged. "I just saw her at dinner a few days ago. She seemed to be acquainted


    with Zion An."


    As checking her, Theo continued, "I didn''t expect that the son of the HT Group could bully a woman so


    much."


    He said those words as if Sherri couldn''t hear him.


    Elliot''s eyes darkened. "What''s wrong with her?"


    Sensing his friend''s impatience, Theo quieted down. After investigating and binding up Sherri''s wound,


    he stood up and shot Elliot a look, as if implying the need for privacy.


    Elliot nced at Sherri and frowned. Seeing her trembling body, he took off his suit and covered her


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    before walking out with Theo.


    It was clear enough to Theo that Elliot liked that woman.


    "Tell me."


    Although it was a simple statement, the coldness was enough to make the entire corridor quake.


    "She''s fine. She''s just anxious. It''s probably because she didn''t have anything to eat, but don''t let her


    move her hands in the next few days. I''ll send over the medicer."


    "Alright,"


    he replied indifferently. Before Theo could walked in, Elliot was already on his way out of the room with


    Sherri in his arms.


    "The coboration with the Su family is over,"


    Elliot said before he walked away. Theo blinked, stunned at his friend''s words. When the two were out


    of sight, he quickly dialed a number.


    Sherri was slowly recovering, but she still didn''t know all the events that had transpired. It was as if


    there was a leech sucking up all the energy she had earlier. All she could feel was Elliot''s warmth


    radiating over her body.


    All of a sudden, he ced her to a bench nearby and examined her.


    "What''s wrong?" he questioned.


    "Who are you?" Sherri stared at him.


    It was then when Elliot finally understood why he hadn''t found her all those years. This woman no


    longer recognized him.


    Helplessness shed in his eyes. "Elliot Mo."


    Elliot...


    Frowning slightly, she raised her head. "You''re Elliot Mo?"


    He nodded in response.


    Seeing her appearance, Elliot held her hand again, making sure that the thick gauze was wrapped


    properly.


    Before she could say anything, he quickly interrupted her, "From today onwards, you will be known as


    Mrs. Mo."


    She followed him into the car. Sherri was in a daze this entire time, that it took her a while for her to


    realize that they were going somewhere. She blinked, sitting up. "Where are we going?"


    "The Civil Affairs Bureau."


    All of a sudden, Sherri''s eyes widened momentarily. Seeing the hesitation, Elliot turned to look at her.


    "It''s not toote to turn back."


    She pursed her lips. "Let''s do it."


    She didn''t even notice the way his eyes lit up at her words.


    Soon, they finally arrived at the Civil Affairs Bureau. When she got off the car, her heart was beating


    nervously. She had never thought that in just two days, she would walk into this ce and marry


    someone she didn''t even know.


    "You nervous?" he asked softly.


    Sherri blinked as she slowly shook her head. "No, let''s go."


    "Wait!"


    When she stopped, Elliot walked up to her and held her hand gently. "Let''s go."


    He led her into the room they were assigned to, and in a few minutes of signing different documents,


    Sherri found herself walking out with a red certificate in her hand. It was as if she was in a dream where


    she couldn''t wake up. The man in front of her looked like he was sculpted by the gods.


    "Why did you choose me?"


    Although the man was standing against the light, she still forced herself to look at him. Her eyes


    squinted.


    ''Why?''


    A light smile threaded across his lips.


    "As I said, we take what we need."


    What she didn''t know was that Elliot didn''t need anything. He needed her more than anything in the


    world.

 Chapter 4 The Family Photo

    Chapter 4 The Family Photo


    Sean Shenpleted the tasks speedily. When Sherri Leng went back once again to the hospital,


    Alina Leng had already been transferred to a senior ward.


    "Sherri!"


    Alina hadn''t seen her sister for a few days now and was very happy to see her. But when she saw her


    sister being followed by a handsome brother who made her feel very scared, she frowned and looked


    at the man warily. She looked at Sherri and asked: "Sherri, is he also here to bully you?"


    "I won''t let them bully you anymore!"


    Alina clenched her fists and looked towards Elliott warily. Seeing her sister''s expression, Sherri felt


    warmth in her heart. She walked up to her and held her in her arms. "No, Alina. He didn''t bully me. He


    is my friend. He''s here to see you."


    Although Alina is only thirteen years old, but she''s sensible and smart. Hearing her sister''s words, she


    let down her guard. But looking at the expression of Elliott, she was still a little afraid of him, just by


    looking at him made her feel the coldness inside him.


    "But Sherri, he doesn''t seem like to talk."


    Alina got into her arms and whispered in her ear. Sherri doubted, and she quickly exined in a low


    voice: "Don''t be afraid. He''s not a bad guy. He helped us with the ward as well."


    Hearing her sister''s words, Alina was still scared, but she mustered up her courage to smile and said to


    Elliott, "Than...thank you for helping my sister."


    Elliott''s eyes came to a slight halt, with his face looking unnatural, but he still said coldly, "No trouble."


    After staying with Alina for a while, Sherri suddenly remembered that she still had a few part-time works


    to do. Alina also knew that her sister had to leave at this time for work recently, she said goodbye


    obediently and Sherri walked out with Elliott.


    "Well... You can go back first. I still have works to do... "


    Although it''s not a decent job, but Sherri could only say that to Elliott for now.


    However, Elliott naturally held his wrist and said lightly, "I have quitted all those jobs for you. You need


    to take good care of yourself for now and then work in mypany after you fully recovers. I will pay


    you in advance. At that time, I will deduct those from your bonus when you start working."


    At first, when Sherri heard that he have already quitted all her jobs, she was a little angry, but after


    hearing what he just said, she suddenly felt warmth in her heart.


    "Than... Thank you... "


    Said Sherri unnaturally.


    Without saying a word, Elliott pulled her into the car again. As soon as they sat down, he suddenly bent


    over. The faint smell of cologne mixed with the fragrance of the air blew over to her, Sherri flushed with


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    excitement, she felt her heartbeat and then leaned back. Her eyes were in panic. Elliott suddenly


    chuckled and said lightly, "seat belt."


    He carefully fastened the seat belt and sat on the driver''s seat. While Sherri''s face had already turned


    red because of his sneer just now. She didn''t know where to look, and her heart was beating so fast as


    if it was about to jump out.


    "I''ll arrange for Sean to take care of your sister. Now, I''ll take you to dinner."


    Elliott caught a glimpse of her from the corner of his eyes. Her hair, which was casually tied behind her


    head, was a little messy, but it gave her a bit ofziness. Her cute ears looked tiny, and at that moment,


    they were covered in light pink, which unexpectedly made him want tough within his heart.


    Hearing Elliott''s saying, Sherri nodded at random, but she said, "umm... I''m not hungry... "


    Elliott turned his head around, squinted at her and then looked at the road ahead. He said lightly, "since


    you are not hungry, why did you pass out of hunger earlier?"


    A flush quickly appeared on Sherri''s face again.


    The air in the car seemed pretty dull. Within this small space, Sherri felt very embarrassed and


    awkward to sit still. In such a short time, she felt shameful in that every moment and yet it was in front


    of such a man.


    Sherri bit her lower lip unconsciously. At this time, her phone suddenly rang. She came back to her


    senses and was about to take the call, but it was taken away by Elliott first. He said lightly, "your hand


    is injured. Answer it in this way."


    He ced the phone in front of her. When Sherri saw the number, she frowned and nodded after a few


    seconds.


    Sherri picked it up, and then turned on the speaker.


    "Sherri, when will you take your things away?"


    A sarcastic voice came from the other end of the phone. Elliott''s eyes darkened and he frowned


    slightly.


    "Let me tell you, if you don''t take away the things of you and your ill sister''s, I will throw all of them


    away!"


    Receiving no response from Sherri, Melissa said it again.


    Sherri frowned, she seemed to be trying her best to tolerate her anger. After a long time, she said


    lightly, "I''lle and get it."


    "I''ll only give you half an hour. If you don''te before that, the stuff will be taken away as rubbish."


    Melissa sneered and sarcastically stated on the other end of the phone. Then she hung up leaving no


    time for Sherri to answer.


    With her face down, Sherri gritted her teeth to hold back the tears that were about to gush out. Then


    she raised her head, with her eyes so clear as if nothing had happened, "I''m sorry about that, I would


    like to return home for a moment please."


    With a face of coldness, Elliott turned the car around and said indifferently, "I''ll take you there."


    Soon, the car stopped in front of the Leng''s mansion. When Sherri got off the car, her eyes were wide


    open.


    At the gate of the mansion, her and her sister''s belongings were scattered all over the ground, and the


    family photo of them and her parents was also there. The ss frame have already been broken, and


    the photo was lustered under the sun. Sherri only felt the sense of ice-cold all over her body.


    She slowly walked over and squatted down. In silence, she picked up the photo and held it tightly in her


    arms. She raised her head and looked at this house that she used to be familiar with. A fierce and firm


    light shed through her eyes. Then she turned around decisively. "Let''s go."


    Those luxurious clothes are just like a pile of rags to her now. She will by all means to take back


    everything that belonged to them and take back her father''s painstaking efforts. She will not let today''s


    humiliation to be her nightmare. She''s Sherri Leng, and she won''t be knocked down, nor would


    she admit defeat.


    Following her quietly, Elliott turned around and looked towards the silently closed gate. A sharp and


    gloomy light shed though his eyes, as if it had never happened.


    He took a quick step forward, grabbed Sherri''s wrist and exerted a little strength. Sherri stopped,


    looked up at him with a sudden cold smile and said lightly, "I won''t be easily knocked down."


    There was no tears nor any emotion on Elliott''s face. Only those words that were lightly being said by


    her, those words that made him heartache.

 Chapter 5 Thunderclap

    Chapter 5 Thunderp


    "Well... In fact, I I can do it myself... "


    Elliott Mo took Sherri Leng to a quiet restaurant. When all the dishes arrived at the table, he took her


    te naturally, had the steak cut into small pieces without saying a word, and then forked it up feeding


    into her mouth.


    With a sh of panic in her eyes, Sherri leaned back onto the back of the chair. Her face flushed again


    and said it quickly.


    Elliott sighed slightly. He looked at her helplessly and finally said: "You are afraid of me."


    It was not a question, nor a doubt, but a statement.


    When Sherri met his eyes, they were still so deep that no one could see through them clearly. She


    pursed her lips and answered his question, "I just... I''m just not used to it... "


    Even when she was with Zion An, the two of them had never been so close. Especially when she had


    been studying abroad in the past few years. The chances of them meeting up together got less and


    less over time, let alone any intimate gestures.


    Thinking of this, a tinge of self-mockery shed through Sherri''s eyes. She seemed to understand why


    Zion could cheat on her without any hesitation. After all, it''s all because she had never given him


    anything that a girlfriend should have. She would not act coquettishly, beg for mercy, or show her


    fragility, none of these she ever does.


    "You''ll have to get used to your identity as soon as possible, Mrs. Mo."


    Putting down his fork, Elliott stared at Sherri and said it.


    It was not until then that Sherri realized that she''s no longer just Sherri Leng. She had married this


    man, and now a wife.


    Elliott picked up the fork again and fed the beef into her mouth. This time, Sherri opened her mouth


    hesitantly, but both her cheeks and ears were covered in redness, selling out her emotions.


    "Have some soup." Seeing Sherri eating in a hurry, Elliott stood up and sat beside her. He scooped up


    a bowl of soup which he held in his hand. Then he spooned a spoonful of soup and went to feed her.


    Sherri felt her ears burning and her eyelids seem to be burning on fire so much that she didn''t know


    where to put them.


    "Than... Thank you... "


    She said those words intermittently and drank the soup. Perhaps it was because she was nervous or


    because the soup was a little hot, Sherri got choked and coughed acutely.


    Elliott''s face changed. He quickly took the cold water and poured it into her mouth while patting her on


    the back with a frown. He didn''t expect that this proud and decisive girl would have such a panic side,


    that she would be nervous and at a loss as well like others.


    After coughing for a long time, Sherri finally came to her senses. Her face turned red and her tears


    were coughing out. With a slight sigh, Elliott wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes with his finger


    pulps. The sudden cold touch felt by her made her want to move away from it reflexively. However, the


    back side of her head was suddenly held still by Elliott. The two of them stared at each other, and


    Sherri''s eyes dodged.


    "As I said, you''ll have to get used to your identity, Mrs. Mo."


    Elliott frowned slightly. This time, his voice was full of helplessness that could even be sensed by


    Sherri.


    "I''m sorry..."


    After a while, Sherri said lightly, with her back straightened up and with initiation she said, "I want to


    have some soup."


    Hearing that, Elliott''s eyes froze for a moment. Soon he came to his senses and filled another bowl of


    soup. This time, Sherri did not refuse or panic. Instead, she drank up more than half of the soup in the


    bowl in his hand.


    All of a sudden, she realized that she had been eating alone all the time, but Elliott didn''t take a bite.


    She pursed her lips and looked at him. "You should eat something as well."


    "Alright," said Elliott, nodding slightly. Then he took the fork that he used to feed her and ate it naturally.


    Seeing that, Sherri froze again.


    Somehow it started raining outside, apanied by a burst of thunder. Although Sherri had grown up


    and nothing could frighten her, but she was only afraid of the sudden thunder. No one knew about it.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    She would always find an excuse to leave and tuck herself in the quilt tightly. But now...


    The sharp burst of sound, thunder and lightning were heard all the time. She tried her best to endure it.


    She sat upright as if nothing had happened. At this time, Elliott stood up and said lightly, "I''ve finished.


    Let''s get home."


    He naturally held her wrist, and just at this moment, roared the bursting thunder. Sherri trembled


    slightly, and with a sh of her dark eyes, Elliott held her shoulder without her notice, letting her lean in


    his arms; and blocked her ears.


    "Get used to your identity, and this is part of it."


    Before Sherri could react, she heard Elliott''s deep voice.


    Although Sherri acted unnaturally, but due to the action of Elliott, she was well kept away from the


    thunder, which made her feel a little strange from the bottom of her heart. Just as she was thinking


    about it, Elliott had already taken her out. Sean Shen had already been waiting for them with an


    umbre outside. He watched his boss came out and quickly opened the bigger umbre in his hand


    and handed it over to him. Then he ran to open the door. Soon, the car got speed along.


    "Your things have all being unpacked and you will live in my ce from now on. "


    After getting in the car, Elliott said lightly again.


    Hearing that, Sherri froze again. Her stuff?


    Since she was driven out of the Leng family, she had been taking care of Alina Leng in the hospital all


    the time. Even at night, she just made do with it in the corridor of the hospital, and had no spare time


    and money to rent a house. Now that Elliott said so, it was probably because he had known her


    situation. Of course, It was not difficult for him to know these things.


    Nodding her head, Sherri didn''t say anything more this time.


    "I still have some work to do. I''ll ask Sean to send you hometer. I''ve asked Kate to clean up the


    room. You don''t have to wait for me. I''ll be back tomorrow morning."


    Knowing that this woman would definitely make random thoughts, a touch of helplessness shed


    through Elliott''s eyes and said it.


    As expected, Sherri felt relieved all of a sudden, especially when she heard him say that he had


    cleaned her room, which meant that they didn''t need to...


    Sherri had never been a sentimental person. But this time, she admitted that what this man had done


    was exactly what she was worried about. It seemed that he knew what she was thinking in her heart.


    Before she could mention it by herself, he had already solved her worries.


    "Thank you, Elliott." Sherri turned to look at Elliott and said it seriously.


    Seeing her change, Elliott''s eyes were still as cold as before, but he said, "Mrs. Mo, I think I don''t need


    to remind you anymore of the fact that we are already married."


    Hearing that, Sherri went speechless for a while, as if she had understood something. She suddenly


    smiled and turned around to sit down. Through the window, there was still a burst of thunder. Yet, he


    had been holding her wrist all the time, which made her very grateful.

 Chapter 6 Desperation

    Chapter 6 Desperation


    The mansion of the Leng family, which used to be so familiar with, had been redecorated ording to


    the preference of Sherri Leng''s uncle and aunt, ire Zhao. It''s no longer that simple and elegant as it


    used to be, but more luxurious.


    At this moment, Michelle Leng sat on the sofazily watching TV. Beside her was ire, who was


    tidying up her newly styled hair. The figure of Elliot Mo that day constantly shed through Michelle''s


    mind. Her cold and unapproachable temperament had deeply engraved within her heart.


    "What''s wrong? You seem distracted about something? " Being satisfied about her look, ire finally


    put down the mirror and looked towards her daughter.


    Immersed in her own fantasy, Michelle didn''t hear ire talking to her at all. Looking at her daughter


    who was so absent-minded, ire''s eyes shed with confusion, and she called out again. This time,


    Michelle still didn''t respond, and ire frowned even more deeply.


    At the same time, her sister, Melissa Leng, came downstairs and said mysteriously: "My sister can''t


    hear you at the moment Mum. She''s got somebody else up on her mind."


    Melissa was so loud that Michelle got drawn back from her illusion in a sudden. "Mom, what''s wrong?"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Michelle asked in confusion.


    "Mum, you see that? My sister has been in a daze recently. I don''t know which handsome guy she is


    thinking of," said Melissa, winking at ire.


    While speaking, she sat between Michelle and ire, smiling.


    Michelle rolled her eyes at her and said, "what are you talking about, bitch?"


    But even so, it was hard to hide the blush on her cheeks. Looking at it, ire also had a n in her


    heart. She smiled and asked: "Who is so lucky to be remembered up on my daughter''s mind?"


    All of a sudden, Michelle felt her heart beating faster, and her face turned red again. She shyly stated,


    "Mom, you''re talking nonsense!"


    After saying that, Michelle rolled her eyes at Melissa again. Then she stood up and quickly went


    upstairs, leaving the two of themughing. When Michelle went upstairs, she grabbed an apple on the


    table and took a bite. "Mom, has Sherri never returned again?"


    When ire heard Sherri''s name, she snorted coldly and said with an arrogant smile in her eyes,


    "Here? There is no ce for her and her sister to stay in the Leng family anymore. What would she find


    here, scolding? "


    A smile shed across Melissa''s eyes. She said proudly, "that''s right. She had always being in the


    limelight. Now it''s time for us to teach her a lesson."


    After changing into afortable posture, Melissa continued her saying with mockery: "I heard that


    Zion An has broken up with her, and Harrison Bai refused to help her. Sherri, she''s definitely left with


    no choice this time."


    As ire listened to Melissa, the smile in her eyes became deeper and deeper. She thought with


    hatred, that one day, everything that woman had would eventually belong to her!


    "When will you grow up like your sister, I''d be so happy if so. Where have you heard all these in the


    past days!"


    Although she thought so within her heart, but on the outside, ire also pretended to be a mother and


    taught her a serious lesson. Melissa was unhappy on the inside. She pouted and ced the half eaten


    apple on the ground heavily. She said in a strange tone, "Alright, alright. I will listen to my mum and


    focus on my work!"


    With anger in her heart, Melissa went upstairs. Watching behind her, ire sighed slightly. Then she


    stood up and prepared for the Party of thedies she was going to attend tonight.


    On the other side, as Elliot had said, he did not go back home with Sherri. Instead, he got off the car


    halfway and Sean Shen sent her back. It was not until they arrived at the house that she realized, the


    ce where she woke up after hera was Elliot''s house, and not somewhere else.


    Sean took her to the room arranged for her. As soon as Sherri opened the door, she was stunned.


    "This was all arranged by Mr. Mo. If you have anything else to add, just tell me and I will do it right


    away."


    Sean said it modestly, following behind her.


    The room was covered in light blue, simple and grand. What made her most tearful was that her family


    photo had been erged and ced at the head of the bed, which waspletely done ording to


    her liking. For a moment, her heart got lightly moved. Hearing Sean''s words, Sherri shook her head


    and turned around, "This is perfect, thank you."


    Sean was slightly surprised, with a trace of confusion in his eyes. He quickly hid his emotions and said


    respectfully, "Mrs. Mo, you''re wee. This is just what Mr. Mo had ordered."


    After thinking for a while, Sean, who didn''t talk much in usual, said  "Mr. Mo hasn''t had any proper meal


    since Mrs. Mo lost consciousness."


    His seemingly unintentional words made Sherri''s heart jolt. It suddenly urred to her that when they


    were in the restaurant, he had been taking care of her and hadn''t eaten much at all. Although she


    reminded him to have some more, but he only had a few bit.


    "I just want to say that if you have time, Mrs. Mo, you can ask Kate Zhang to prepare some food for


    him. Mr. Mo has a bad stomach, so he wouldn''t take much while he''s outside. Only when he returns


    home that he can enjoy a meal."


    Sean''s voice came out again. It was a fair statement, neither ttering nor arrogant. There was no


    displeasure in his voice, thought Sherri.


    "Right... I see. "


    Hearing that he has a bad stomach, Sherri frowned slightly and said it while smiling at Sean.


    Sean nodded politely and said, "Kate is easy to get along with. You can call her if you need anything. If


    you don''t have anything to arrange for, I''ll leave you to rest for now."


    Sherri nodded her head and gave Sean a grateful look, he then turned around and left.


    Looking at the decoration of the room, Sherri walked towards the family photo that has being erged.


    In the photo, her father was handsome and her mother was gentle, she and her sister were smiling


    happily. What kind of time has that being like? Thinking of this, Sherri felt her eyes moist, but the


    corners of her mouth curved up.


    At this time, there was a gentle knock on the door. Sherri wiped away the tears from her eyes in a


    hurry. When she turned around, she saw a middle-aged woman smiling kindly at her.


    It was Kate.


    Kate walked over with a smile and said kindly, "Mr. Mo called me a long time ago and asked me to


    make some soup for you. If you''d like to have it, tell me at any time. I''ll get it for you."


    Seeing that Kate seemed to know her well, the embarrassment in Sherri''s heart lessened. She smiled


    and realized that this should be the Kate that Sean had mentioned.


    "Kate, no worries. Is there any noodles at home?"


    Hearing that, Kate came to a halt. She quickly said, "yes, of course Mrs. Mo. Would you like some


    noodles? I''ll make it for you right away."


    Hearing that, Sherri shook her head. Her face looked a little unnatural, but she still stated: "Just now,


    assistant Shen mentioned that Mr. Mo has a bad stomach, so I was thinking... Making some noodles


    for him. "


    Looking at Mrs. Mo''s expression, Kate felt happiness in a sudden. She quickly said it with a smile: "Yes,


    of course. You can have as much as you want."


    But soon, Kate frowned and looked at her hand worriedly. "But Mrs. Mo, your hand is injured at the


    moment. What should we do?"


    "That''s fine, don''t worry. I''ll be careful. Please work as a helper for me." Sherri said it with her lips


    raised.


    Looking at her appearance and imagining the scene of Mrs. Moing back, Kate nodded.


    With her face turning slightly reddish, Sherri followed Kate out of the room.

 Chapter 7 Shocking News

    Chapter 7 Shocking News


    The sky in June was like a child''s temper. When Sherri was preparing the noodles, the rain that had


    just stopped began toe down again.


    "Mr. Mo always has a stomachache when it rains. Don''t know whether or not he''lle back early


    tonight."


    Kate Zhang said it while sighing as the rain got heavier outside.


    After a pause, Sherri Leng asked, "Kate, will Mr. Mo..."


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Hearing that Sherri called him Mr. Mo, Kate smiled kindly and said sincerely, "Mrs. Mo, why don''t you


    change the way you address him? It''s time to change the way you call him. "


    Looking at Kate''s teasing smile, Sherri blushed unconsciously. She smiled sheepishly, but said nothing.


    Kate also noticed the embarrassment on Sherri''s face, so she smiled and said in a long voice, "no


    hurry, no hurry, I would love to see him with you water out."


    Sherri smiled again, and the works on her hand did not stop at all. She carefully sorted out the things in


    her hands. Although both of her hands were injured, but she still looked very skillful in doing it.


    Kate only acted as a helper with cooking the noodles. The rest of the dishes were all done by Sherri


    alone. Looking at her skillful cooking, Kate''s expression was full of recognition. From the first time she


    saw this girl, she felt a great chemistry between them. Yet, she didn''t expect that Mr. Mo was so fast in


    doing things that he quickly turned this girl into his wife.


    She didn''t know what would happen to master Mo and his wife if they knew it.


    At the thought of this, Kate looked even happier. But Sherri was concentrating on cooking the noodles,


    and she didn''t notice the expression on Kate''s face.


    However, in the end, Elliot Mo didn''t have the noodles. Sherri waited for a long time until thetter half


    of the night, but he didn''te back. Kate couldn''t hold on any longer and went to bed. Sitting on the


    sofa alone, Sherri saw the noodles on the table at a short distance. Waiting for Elliot toe back to


    have it with soup sources that can be poured onto the noodles for a better taste, but she still didn''t see


    him.


    She stared out to the window, lost in thoughts. After a long time, Sherri fell asleep on the sofa.


    Early in the morning, when Kate went downstairs, she saw that Sherri stayed up all night on the sofa,


    with the noodles on the table were still untouched.


    A tinge of pity shed through Kate''s eyes. When she was about to go downstairs and wake Sherri up,


    she heard the gate of the house opening gently.


    Looking at Kate, Elliot frowned slightly. But soon, he saw Sherri, who was sleeping on the sofa,


    following the direction pointed by Kate.


    With Elliot frowning, he handed the suit to Kate while looking at her with wonders.


    Kate took it and said softly, "I thought you woulde backst night, so she made noodles specially


    for you and waited for you to have it together. But before that, she fell asleep on the sofa."


    While speaking, Kate sighed deeply.


    Elliot''s dark eyes as jade shed slightly, and his eyes fell deeply on Sherri.


    When she fell asleep, she didn''t refuse others as she did before. Instead, she was unusually quiet, as if


    the protectiveyer around her had disappeared, making people want to protect her unconsciously.


    His heart softened slightly. "I see," said Elliot in a low voice


    Kate nodded and walked aside with Elliot''s clothes in her hand. Elliot walked gently to the side of


    Sherri, bent down slightly and looked at her face. But the more he looked at her, the more he felt that


    something was wrong.


    Seeing that her cheeks were slightly red, Elliot gently ced his hands on her forehead and frowned.


    At this moment, Sherri seemed to turn ill. She felt hot all over her body, and she seemed to be in pain.


    At this time, a touch of coolness suddenly appeared. Like encountering an oasis in a desert, she kept


    trying to get close to that coolness.


    Seeing that the woman in front of him kept rubbing her head against his hand, Elliot sighed deeply. He


    had just returned home with those rain drops over his body. This woman have got a fever.


    With him frowning, Elliot gently lifted her up. Only then did he find that her whole body was burning. Her


    face became colder, and a hint of heartache shed through his eyes.


    "Oh no, you''ve got a fever."


    Kate came over and saw the blush on her face. "Oh no," she said worriedly.


    "Kate, prepare some porridge. Ask Sean to bring it hereter. I''ll take her to the hospital now," said


    Elliot indifferently.


    Kate agreed immediately.


    After that, Elliot walked out of the door with Sherri in his arms.


    It was not until then that Kate realized that Mr. Mo had always left the house with grace, and since


    when did he start going out without wearing a jacket suit in such a hurry?


    When she arrived at the gate, the car had already started and left the house.


    In less than two days, seeing his brother appear in his office again with a women in his arms, Theo Gu


    appeared unhappily in this early morning. He said in a somewhat cold voice, "I''m not your full-time


    doctor, Elliot. You runs into me several times a day. I still have a business to do you know?"


    With a cold expression on Elliot''s face, he gently ced Sherri on the sofa and said in a calm voice, "I''ll


    help you with getting the case of family Su."


    Hearing this, a trace of surprise shed across Theo''s originally unhappy face. He asked: "Really?"


    "Yes," said Elliot indifferently. Then he looked at Theo and said coldly, "now, have a look at how she''s


    doing."


    Although Theo still looked as cold as he had been, the expression in his eyes showed that he was in a


    good mood in that moment.


    Walking to the side of Sherri, Theo narrowed his eyes slightly and turned to look at Elliot. "It''s her


    again?"


    There was still no expression on Elliot''s face. He just said "yes" without saying anything else.


    Theo curled his lips. Seeing that Sherri was having a fever, he asked casually while checking, "what''s


    going on between you and her?"


    He had suspected the identity of this woman since the first time she appeared in front of him with her in


    Elliot''s arms. But when he called Ken Qin to ask him for investigation, he couldn''t find anything, which


    made him feel that there was something fishy between the two of them.


    Hearing Theo''s question, Elliot''s eyes shed slightly with lightness, and there was a trace of warmth in


    his eyes when he looked at Sherri. Theo was shocked, thinking that it was his illusion, but what he said


    next made Theo almost petrified.


    He heard that Elliot spoke indifferently, as if the two of them were discussing something very ordinary,


    "she is my wife."

 Chapter 8 It Depends On Her Mood

    Chapter 8 It Depends On Her Mood


    Half an hourter.


    In the huge office, Sherri Leng had been sent to the lounge. Theo Gu''s assistant gave her an injection


    and hung up the drip. She was still asleep.


    Outside the lounge, Elliot Mo sat behind Theo''s desk. In front of him were Theo and another man.


    This man was also very handsome and looked very lively. He looked at Elliot with teasing and


    questioning in his eyes. He''s Ken Qin, the other brother of Elliot.


    Elliot''s face was cold, unaffected at all by the gazes of those two.


    "Elliot, you got married in secret? How could that be? What about me?"


    With a frown, Ken looked at Elliot with an unemotional look, and his eyes were full of excitement to


    hear the gossip.


    Theo continued, "That''s right, you''ve only seen this woman for a few times, let alone a woman


    abandoned by her family. Why did you marry her?"


    Hearing Theo''s words, Elliot suddenly raised his eyes, with a gleam shining in them. He said coldly,


    "what? Can''t I marry her after she got abandoned by her family?"


    Theo went nk for a moment and said, "that''s not what I meant. The thing is that you should have


    prevented against this woman getting close to you."


    Elliot''s eyes paused slightly, as if he was thinking about something. After a long time, he said lightly, "I


    approached her first."


    Bang!


    His words were like a loud thunder, which stirred up a huge storm in the hearts of Ken and Theo. The


    two of them looked at Elliot in disbelief, at the men who got all the women in city A to love him as to


    lose their minds.


    In this one day, he told them that it was him who took the initiative to approach a woman, and a woman


    who had lost everything.


    "Bro, are you out of your mind?"


    Ken still couldn''t believe that it was a saying from his brother. He frowned and moved closer to him with


    his mouth slightly open and his eyes opened widely.


    Theo, on the other hand, was not as shocked as Ken. He stood still, looked towards Elliot, and after a


    long time he said slowly: "Does master Mo know about this?"


    "Not yet." said Elliot lightly.


    Ken stood up and sighed. He looked at his brother sympathetically and said, "bro, you''re screwed.


    Once master Mo discovers that you married a woman so casually, he will break your legs."


    Thinking of master Mo with his grave and dignified bearing, Ken unnoticeably felt a chill on his neck


    and back.


    Theo continued to ask, "when are you going to announce to the public?"


    Elliot had already stood up. Hearing Theo''s words, he thought for a second and quickly replied, "I''m not


    nning for that to happen just now, It won''t be toote to announce it when she can fully epts it."


    No way.


    With a scream in his heart, Ken turned around and looked at Theo. He didn''t know what was this


    women had that attracted him so much. After all these years, no girls could have approached him, let


    alone his brother being so considerate for a woman.


    Thinking of this, Ken became more and more curious about Sherri. He looked at his brother and said


    with a smile, "Elliot, so you mean that I have a sister-inw now?"


    When Elliot was about to turn around and walk towards the lounge, he stopped and didn''t turn around.


    Instead, he turned his back towards Ken and said softly and slowly, "that depends on whether she


    epts you."


    Elliot turned around and went to the lounge. At the same time, he closed the door, shutting the two of


    them outside.


    With both his mouth and eyes widely open, Ken pointed at Theo with his finger and asked, "Theo, did


    he just say that it depends on her."


    Theo moved his eyes from the door that had been closed of the lounge to Ken. After a while, he said


    sympathetically, "good luck."


    Then Theo picked up his clothes and went out. He didn''t expect that Elliot would give up his


    cooperation with the Su family so easily for this woman. It was conceivable that this woman meant


    everything to him.


    However, he still couldn''t figure out what had happened between them. This had never happened to


    Elliot before.


    No matter what, Theo didn''t slow down at all. He had wanted to get the cooperation case with the Su


    family a long time ago, and it has been a pity that he couldn''t see it happen.


    The main reason was that thend of the Su family was really popr. Secondly, as long as Elliot came


    out, he could only watch and see it happen. He didn''t expect that Elliot would give it to him so easily


    this time. Before he regrets it, he must sign the contract.


    Although no matter who signed it, the money earned by them would be evenly shared anyway.


    Ken stood there in a daze for a long time. He really didn''t want to believe that he had no sense of


    existence in his brother''s eyes. How could he valued a lover more than a friend? After all these time, he


    sighed deeply and said, "a lover is more important than a friend!"


    Then she left Theo''s office.


    Elliot walked into the lounge. Sherri was still asleep, and there was only half a bottle left in the infusion


    bottle. With a slight change of his expression, he walked forward and lowered his head to look at her


    arm.


    Because her hands were injured, they couldn''t be injected with needles on the back of her hands, so


    she had to choose on her arms. At this moment, looking at the [ ] cyan needle, Aaron looked around


    and walked out with a cold face. Soon, he came in again with a hot towel in his hand.


    He gently ced the towel on the area where the needle is, Elliot fixed his eyes on Sherri''s face.


    Suddenly, he remembered that Kate had said that she waited for him therest night with the noodles


    made especially for him. That was why she had a fever?


    Thinking of this, Elliot''s eyes were filled with warmth unconsciously. He raised his arm and was about to


    turn the hair on her face away. When he was about to touch her face, he heard a groan from Sherri. In


    a sudden, he withdrawn his arm and looked serious.


    Soon, Sherri opened her eyes slowly. She frowned and didn''t know where she was for a moment.


    When she saw the face of Elliot, she was suddenly shocked and was about to stand up.


    "Don''t move!"


    Elliot said seriously to Sherri and held her still.


    It was not until then that Sherri realized that she was actually taking a drop. From what she can


    remember, she was still waiting for Elliot on the sofa. Why is she in apletely unfamiliar ce now?


    "I..."


    As soon as she opened her mouth to say the words, she got interrupted by the voice of Elliot. "So you


    got yourself a fever just to wait for me to have the noodles?"


    It was not until then that Sherri came to her senses. She got a... Fever?


    Her face turned red. She looked at Elliot in a panic, and then said calmly said: "was just goanna wait


    for a few more minutes, I didn''t know how but I fell asleep thereafter."


    Although she tried her best to show her calmness and indifference, but the heavy nasal sound


    indicated her emotion just now. Her heart jolted, and Sherri felt extremely embarrassed.


    Hearing that, Elliot''s eyes turned warm, but he still said coldly, "yet, I''m afraid I can''t have the noodles


    within these days."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ''what?


    Hearing that, Sherri was shocked for a moment. She raised her head to look at Elliot. Soon she came


    to her senses and said, "nothing... You can have it anytime, Kate will make it for you. "


    Unexpectedly, without thinking, Elliot said lightly, "Kate doesn''t know how to cook noodles."

 Chapter 9 A Heavy Slap

    Chapter 9 A Heavy p


    "So..."


    Elliot Mo said lightly. For a moment, Sherri Leng didn''t know what she should say to respond to him.


    She didn''t know why she always felt flustered in front of this man. Her usual calmness was no longer


    there. Unexpectedly, she would be like a little girl one day who had never seen the world and often


    blushes with faster heart beats.


    Thinking of this, Sherri med herself in her heart. If things goes on like this, she would never be able


    to do a good job. She''s still a newbie in front of these people, otherwise she wouldn''t have let her


    father''spany be taken away by her uncle so easily.


    Seeing the change of emotions in Sherri''s eyes, Elliot''s eyes shed slightly and said lightly, "let''s do it


    after your hands fully recovers. Are you going to go back for now?"


    "I had no sleepst night."


    As soon as Sherri raised her head and was about to speak, she saw that Elliot said it lightly. She


    happened to see a touch of stubble on his chin, which made him look more amiable than usual.


    Instead, he had a feeling of vicissitudes.


    "Let''s go back. I think that''s enough." Sherri was about to pull out the needle from her arm.


    Elliot quickly stopped her, followed by his slightly heavier tone, "are you going to faint again?"


    Sherri stopped and looked at Elliot with a puzzled face. Her slightly red face made her look a little pink


    and tender, because she had slept a lot throughout these days. Her skin looked very smooth, and her


    little lips were naturally pink. When she didn''t use any makeup, this woman looked as a neighbor next


    door, not like a noble, cold and gorgeous girl that he had seen before. But a girl that could not be


    ignored.


    Elliot felt out of control, with his heart fallen on her side closely. When Sherri came to herself, her lips


    had already been covered with a sense cold touch.


    Her body suddenly stopped, as if her heart had stopped, and then it began to skip a beat. And the kiss


    from Elliot seemed to have a tendency to prate into her body.


    All of a sudden, ayer of cold sweat appeared on Sherri''s back. She kept wriggling her body, trying to


    break away from him, but her body had been held still by the arm of Elliot, and there was no chance for


    her to get away with it.


    Elliot ced his hand on the back side of Sherri''s head, he could feel the sweetness of this woman. It


    was a kind of taste that he missed, and he could not stop loving her all at once.


    The bossy manner made Sherri''s body seem to be fixed by someone. Her face turned red, and her


    back was wet. It was not until she felt that she could not breathe that Elliot released her with a sense of


    affection. In his eyes, there was a hint of lust and affection that no one had seen before.


    However, before he could react, she had already swung her fist at him, while his eyes were still fixed on


    the lips of Sherri.


    Elliot leaned his head forward in a sudden, startled. It was not her injured fist, but Sherri''s elbow that hit


    his face.


    This time, Sherri used all her strength, and Elliot didn''t dodge. His face turned red soon and seemed to


    be swollen.


    Seeing that, Sherri stared still for a moment, but the anger in her eyes did not disappear quickly. The


    anger was lingering around her, which made the anger that was about to rise in the heart of Elliot


    dissipate a little.


    "Mrs. Mo, do you want to hit me again?" Said Elliot slowly in a low voice.


    For a moment, there was only the sound of Sherri''s heavy breath. After a long time, she still looked at


    Elliot coldly and angrily.


    Elliot''s words brought Sherri back to earth. The word "Mrs. Mo" suddenly struck her heart. She had


    forgotten it again, they were already legally married. What she had done just now...


    "You feel relieved now?"


    Elliot added. This time, his voice was full of wonder andfort.


    Sherri didn''t know how to answer. If she said "sorry, It was my mistake, I shouldn''t have done that", she


    definitely wouldn''t admit it. She also had her own pride, and she had never regretted what she had


    done. But now, after all, she''s just a person who lives under someone else''s roof, destined to sponsor.


    Admitting my fault...


    This thought shed through Sherri''s mind, but an apology, at this moment, was such a heavy word for


    her.


    Before she could say anything, Elliot opened his mouth first: "I''m sorry. I should have asked you first. I''ll


    be careful next time"


    Sherri raised her head and stared at Elliot in disbelief. She didn''t believe that such a proud and


    arrogant man would say the word "sorry" in front of her.


    Looking at Sherri''s red and swollen lips, Elliot''s eyes shed with a glimmer of light. He tried hard to


    move his eyes away from that ce, but soon he went nk and turned his neck unnaturally.


    Following his gaze just now, Sherri blushed as a monkey''s butt.


    It turned out that because of her struggle just now, her clothes had already been unbuttoned due to the


    friction between them two. Now her shoulders were slightly exposed, and her clothes were also half


    unbuttoned. However, in the eyes of Elliot, this scene was not that simple. Her messy hair fell on her


    corbone, and the short hair on her forehead was wet with sweat. The clothes that were opened


    widely made her look drunk...


    All of a sudden, Elliot stood up and turned around. His Adam''s apple swollen heavily. When he turned


    around, Sherri was also tidying herself up in a hurry, but because of her bandaged hands, she looked


    cute and clumsy.


    Without her noticing, the corners of Elliot''s mouth suddenly curled up, and his eyes seemed to be full of


    stars.


    He walked forward, bent down slightly, and his slender fingers appeared in front of Sherri. She was


    frightened and leaned back unconsciously, with her eyes slightly closed.


    "How can you button up like this?"


    Elliot said it with a light smile. There was a sense of joy in his voice, which was unlike him.


    Hearing that, Sherri went nk again. The moment he flipped his fingers, her clothes had already been


    tidied up. Then she heard him walking behind her and said: "Your hair is messy. I''ll tidy it up for you."


    Feeling his fingers skimming through her hair slowly, Sherri felt a current rushing into her body. Elliot


    looked serious. Hebed her hair carefully with his hands, and then tied up to a fresh looking


    ponytail. Now, her palm sized face was shownpletely.


    "Done." Elliot walked over and took a look at it. Then he frowned again. After a long time, he said,


    "you''re too skinny. I''ll ask Kate Zhang to supply you with nourishmentter."


    Hearing that, Sherri''s face turned red again. But because her face was red earlier as well due to the


    fever, so Elliot didn''t notice it.


    Just as that happened, the drop had all been gone. Although her arm had been protected earlier, but


    the needle was still soaked in blood because of her struggle.


    However, she acted as if he didn''t see it. She pulled out the needle with her head down, took a cotton


    swab beside him and pressed onto it. When she looked up towards Elliot''s eyes full of wonder, she


    exined, "This often happened to my sister, so I learnt how to deal with it."


    Behind him, Elliot''s eyes darkened again. A sharp light shed through his dark and deep eyes, making


    it hard to see what was on his mind.


    Once again, she was held up by Elliot horizontally. With a cry of surprise, she reflexively ced her


    arms around his neck. And Elliot naturally lowered his head a little, so that Sherri could easily hook


    herself up.


    Feeling her eyelids burning, Sherri didn''t dare to look at this man.


    On the other hand, a determined smile appeared at the corners of Elliot''s mouth. He left quietly with


    Sherri in his arms.


    Back home, Kate was also very anxious. As soon as she saw someoneing back, she ran over with


    surprise and asked about the condition of Sherri. But when she saw the red and swollen face of Mr.


    Mo, she was also shocked and asked, "what happened to your face, Mr. Mo?"


    Following her words, Sherri saw that Elliot''s face, which was red and swollen at that moment, the exact


    side that she had pped. His face was burning and she didn''t know what to do. Then she heard Elliot


    said slowly:This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "It''s okay. I tipped over by ident."


    While he said it, he took a look at Sherri with a smile that couldn''t be ignored..

 Chapter 10 Work Is Settled

    Chapter 10 Work Is Settled


    "Mr. Mo, what kind of job shall we arrange for Miss Leng?" Sean Shen asked Elliot Mo with great


    respect.


    "You can call her Mrs. Mo from now on." Elliot Mo said it without raising his head, as if this was the


    most ordinary thing that he ever mentioned. At the same time, he continued dealing with the


    documents of marketing solutions that had juste through today.


    "Yes, sir."


    Sean felt an invisible pressure and said: "Why don''t we get a work for Miss... Mrs. Mo, in the marketing


    department, to fill up the gap"


    "The marketing department isplicated. She might not be able to handle it." Elliot frowned and


    denied.


    He frowned subconsciously and didn''t show any dissatisfaction, but Sean was frightened to sweat


    already.


    "Then... Shall we get her the position at personnel administration department? There''s not much to do


    there. "


    Elliot put down the documents in his hand and nced at Sean, already he could feel the endless


    coldness around him. With his boss around, no single air condition is needed throughout the summer!


    Having followed him for so many years, Sean know him so well that he smartly realized he had just


    said something wrong.


    The human resources department is on the third floor, and boss''s office is on the twelfth floor. There''s a


    great distance between them. No wonder he would be unhappy.


    "Mr. Mo, I''ve thought about it for a long time. Mrs. Mo is the most suitable assistant for you. She''s the


    eldest daughter of the former director of JJ Group, Rohan Leng. She is intelligent and had studied


    business administration abroad. She would have known well about thepany''s affairs. I believe that


    she will confidently take over the job."


    "Just arrange a job in the marketing department for her."


    "¡­¡­"


    The marketing department? Sean answered Elliot obediently without daring to ask for why: "Sure, Mr.


    Mo."


    "I can handle it myself now, you may do your own work." Elliot said lightly.


    Of course, he didn''t arrange Sherri Leng in the market department on a whim. He wanted to keep her


    by his side as well, wishing to watch her every moment and keep her under his protection.


    However, as a proud woman, excessive protection would cause Sherri''s aversion, so it was better to


    have her in the marketing department.


    The work in the marketing department was neither too much nor too little, however the sry is rather


    low.


    He had promised Sherri, that the medical fees of her sister Alina Leng would be deducted from her


    sries. It would be no good if she were able to return all the debts in a short while.


    He needed time to remind Sherri of the time abroad, when they were together, and the marketing


    department is on the eleventh floor. This was one of his selfish motives.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    The next morning, Sherri went to work as arranged. She had thought that if Elliot arranged her to be an


    idle manager or a little secretary, she would refuse him immediately but politely. But he arranged her a


    middle status role in the marketing department, which she was satisfied with.


    She didn''t want to owe Elliot too much. After the revenge has taken ce, with thepany away from


    uncle Sam Leng''s hands, and her sister recovers. She would then end this show of "taking what they


    needs".


    In the mansion of the Leng family, a sharp female voice sounded, "what?! How could that bitch find a


    job? !"


    A young woman wearing a delicate silk printed dress, who would have mistakenly be recognized as a


    very elegantdy shouted looking angrily with her gritted teeth.


    "Exactly, Michelle. When I walked past the headquarter of the Leican Group today, I saw with my own


    eyes that Sherri were in there." Another woman answered, pouting herm mouth.


    "Melissa, Are you sure?! Our family had the statement made already, and nopany dares to take


    that woman in." Michelle Leng said it angrily.


    "I''ve also sent someone for investigation. She''s Sherri! She''s working in the Leican Group for real. "


    Said Melissa Leng affirmatively.


    "The Leican Group?" "What a familiar name... It''s Elliot''spany!" Michelle stated to herself. damn!


    She''s so annoying. "


    "How could Elliot have given a work for that bitch? !" Melissa looked at her sister in disbelief.


    "Elliot is a men out of usual."


    As Elliot is mentioned, Michelle''s tone slowed down involuntarily. She didn''t even realize that her tone


    was much softer than before. "He has always been doing his own things and would not avoid anything


    deliberately. He is probably the only one who dares to take Sherri in for work within city A."


    "So..." "Will Elliot help that bitch be our enemy?" asked Melissa worriedly


    "Ha ha," sneered Michelle, her twisted face full of sarcasm. "Just like that? Does she deserve Elliot''s


    help? Huh! I don''t think Mr. Mo will ever notice her. "


    "Yes, you''re right Michelle. Elliot would have helped you if it ever happened!"


    Hearing her sister''spliments, Michelle could not help but feeling ted. Of course, with her current


    status, Miss Leng of JJ Group, and this pretty face, it was impossible for Elliot to not see her.


    "Sherri, I will not only kick you out of the Leng family, but also ruin your reputation! I''ll make it hard for


    you for your whole life! " Michelle swore to herself, and the viciousness on her face deepened.


    "Melissa, go and get that bitch''s thing down." Michelle resumed herdylike manner and began looking


    at her nails with appreciation.


    The gorgeous redness looked exactly like her lips -- which Michelle idently bitten, when she heard


    that Sherri had found a job. Now, she''ll have more attention on Sherri to watch her every action.


    Seeing Michelle calming down in a sudden, Melissa also dropped down her uneasiness.


    Since she was a child, Michelle had always been someone who were able to satisfy her family.


    However, she certainly was not as good as Sherri.


    "But, isn''t Sherri driven out by her own family? Besides, most of the credit goes to her sister." Melissa


    kept thinking in her mind and convinced herself to rest assured.


    No matter how good she was in the past, Sherri is now all alone. No one would ever help her.


    Thinking of this, Melissa took down the things upstairs.


    When they first saw these thing, the two of them looked at each other and decided to keep it. Sure


    enough, it came in handy.


    But she didn''t expect it toe in handy so soon.


    No one knew that Sherri woulde back to city A so quickly and find a job.


    The two sisters knew how terrifying Sherri was. It was a power that could grow quickly as soon as it


    touched the soil. At the bottom of their words, the reason why they got suppressed was not due to their


    inefficiency of their ability, but because Sherri was so outstanding.


    Therefore, Sherri must leave city A!


    After dressing up, the two girls got onto the car to the Leican Group.


    They didn''t talk much on the way. When they got out of the car, Michelle turned around and looked at


    Melissa. The two exchanged thier nces and said, "we''re finally going to meet up."


    When the two daughters of the JJ Group appeared at the gate of the Leican Group, they wer so


    honored that they got a lot of attention. They were well cut, precisely made and well designed, which


    made Melissa and Michelle who already had good looking faces to attract those whose eyes were filled


    with admiration for the upper ss girls.


    With a graceful smile, Melissa bent down slightly and asked, "excuse me, which department is Sherri


    in?"


    The clerk stammered: "umm... Over there." She pointed towards the direction of marketing department.


    "Thank you." Melissa smiled.


    The clerk felt as if the flowers in front of her had bloomed: "Thatdy is so pretty and her tone was so


    kind. As expected, the daughters of the JJ Group really had good breeding."


    After sighing, the clerk went to do her own work.


    "Sherri, long time no see." As soon as Michelle saw Sherri, she began speaking out.


    "Well, long time no see." Replied Sherri in an official and unfriendly tone.


    "You two are looking beautiful today. That''s right, you guys can only behave yourself when you go out."


    A mocking smile yed at the corners of Sherri''s mouth.


    Melissa and Michelle couldn''t stand it anymore when they saw the sarcastic expression on Sherri''s


    face: "You haven''t changed at all, not in any way pleasing."


    "But it doesn''t matter. I brought something for you today. I think you will be interested in it."


    "Melissa, take it out." Michelle quickly changed to her cold tone.


    Melissa took out the little box they had from her bag. When Sherri saw the box, she was confused for a


    moment. What is she going to do this time?


    "Don''t you want to see what''s in it?" As she was speaking, Melissa had already opened the box. There


    were only a few pieces of paper.


    But all the members of the Leng family knew what it meant to Sherri.


    When she saw the pale face of Sherri, she felt a sense of pleasure.


    "Give it back to me. It''s mine."


    Although she knew that Sherri and Melissa wouldn''t give it to her so easily, but she still asked.


    "You have two choices. The first one, give up your shares, at the same time, our Leng family will


    amount of money." Following the requirements of Melissa and Michelle, she gave Sherri two choices.


    "Alright, I''ll give you the shares. Now, return the box." Sherri''s cold expression surprised Michelle at


    once.


    "You can leave now if you give back the box, and I promise to give up the shares." Said Sherri again.


    She didn''t expect that Sherri would choose to give up her shares in such a situation.


    Michelle wasn''t prepared and didn''t know what to say. She had never thought that Sherri would give up


    her shares so easily. Biting her lower lip, she said, "I can''t give you the box right now. Eight o ''clock


    tomorrow, at JJ Group, I hope to see you there on time." Melissa and Michelle then left the Leican


    Group.


    In fact, Sherri didn''t need to be threatened. Those were just a few pieces of paper.


    However, only the Leng family knew what those papers meant to Sherri.


    Therefore, as a matter of course, Sherri''s weakness was caught. She wanted to know the truth of her


    parents'' death from the bottom of her heart, even if the truth had already been cleared up.


    However, Sherri was so stubborn that she believed that there would always exist some evidence. Just


    like how the Leng family did not happen to see what those few pieces of paper could do, as they were


    self-righteous.

 Chapter 11 Her Soft Lips

    Chapter 11 Her Soft Lips


    The next day at seven o''clock, Sherri Leng appeared under the building of JJ Group. The security


    guards at the gate had been reced by new faces, and theyout for the nts and flowers around


    had also changed. The corners of her mouth slightly curled up, she thought that things have really


    changed.


    She arrived at the JJ Group in advance to see what was going on. Her parents were no longer here,


    yet everything in thepany began to reform and change.


    She didn''t know whether it was because they felt insecure or because of the traditional thoughts of the


    aged board of director. In a word, all the backbone support of the group has been reced.


    Sherri preferred the first one, uncle''s family was timid, coward and ambitious. They would definitely


    remove those who disliked them and looks for trouble, otherwise the wholepany would bleed to


    death.


    Since things had gotten into this situation, Sherri also had her own n.


    "Sherri, I do apologize that uncle I couldn''t go and visit you in advance." Sam Leng said it hypocritically.


    "You old fox," said Sherri in her heart, but she still stated: "You just took over thepany, and too


    busy to look after any other things. Business is more important. Don''t worry about me."


    Sam didn''t know what to say. After all, the new employees that came in to work didn''t know the


    Noticing that something was wrong, Michelle Leng came out to mediate, "let''s not talk about these


    things out on the corridor. Let''s go to the meeting room first."


    After ncing at Sam and Melissa Leng, Sherri walked towards the meeting room.


    "Give me the box now, and there would be nothing to talk about between us." Sherri said it as soon as


    Sherri opened the door of the meeting room.


    Both Sam, Melissa and Michelle had their faces darkened. They didn''t expect that Sherri would be so


    straightforward. "My niece, since you have said so, we won''t hold onto it any longer."


    While he said it, Sam asked Michelle to hand over the share transfer agreement to Sherri.


    "Sherri, after you have signed the agreement, you''ll be able to take away the autopsy report of your


    parents."


    Sherri''s heart sank. Sure enough, the Leng family is like this.


    Without any hesitation, she took over the agreement, nced through it quickly and had her name


    signed on it.


    "Your n went on very smoothly." Then she left the JJ Group.


    Holding the agreement that had just been signed by Sherri, Sam showed an unfathomable smile. He


    called Michelle in front of him, lowered his head and said something. Atst, he said, "I''ll leave it to


    you."


    After receiving the order, Michelle smiled knowingly. "This time, you will lose your reputation! Just wait


    and see, Sherri"


    The Leng family suddenly announced that they would hold a ball tomorrow evening.


    Some people didn''t know what the Leng family was doing, while others knew it clearly.


    The daughters of the Leng family in city A were well-known throughout


    For a moment, the city began to brighten up.


    "Mr. Mo, this is the invitation sent by the Leng family." Sean Shen said it respectfully.


    Staring at the red golden edge of the invitation card, Elliot''s eyes were deep and unfathomable.


    "The Leng family, interesting." His voice didn''t change, but Sean, who had been serving Elliot Mo for


    many years, sensed something unusual.


    However, he didn''t have the right to ask more.


    "Go and prepare a dress. Remember, it''s fordies." Said Elliot.


    Sean was secretly surprised, but when he saw the expression on Elliot''s face, he knew that he had to


    handle it perfectly, otherwise he will spent the timeter on in hardship.


    "Yes, Mr. Mo." Being respectful and without any spection was an important reason why Sean could


    stay with Elliot for so long.


    "By the way, how is Sherri doing recently?" Elliot asked casually.


    Sean was a smart man. He knew that Elliot cared about this very much.


    "Mr. Mo, Sherri has done a good job and put forward a lot of suggestions. She is a little over qualified in


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    the marketing department." Sean said calmly, as if he didn''t notice Elliot''s concern.


    After hearing Sean''s words, Elliot raised his head and said, "you just said that Sherri''s talents in the


    market department were a little wasted. Then arrange her to work by your side, to learn how to be an


    assistant."


    Hearing Elliot''s statement, Sean had to agree, "Sure, Mr. Mo."


    After a whole day''s work, Elliot rubbed his sore eyes and was about to go home.


    Elliot pressed down the button for the eleventh floor, he walked out of the VIP elevator and saw that


    Sherri was still working. He felt a little helpless.


    "Sherri, if it weren''t for fear of frightening you, I would have locked you up at home."


    Of course, this was only an inner y. The omnipotent CEO would never show it on the outside.


    In therge office area, only Sherri was there. She was still reading the documents in serious, and a


    strand of hair was scattered on her ears, which had covered her eyes disobediently as usual.


    Unconsciously, Sherri tucked her hair behind her ear, which made Elliot''s eyes deepened.


    She used to do the same to her hair...


    It was not until then that Sherri noticed that someone else was beside her.


    "Just a while." As if he had seen through her mind, Elliot said before Sherri could say anything.


    Sherri raised her head and looked towards Elliot. Surprise was written all over her clear eyes. It was


    rare for Elliot to see her like this. He smiled gently, as if a dead tree had just came alive by seeing a


    blooming flower. His smile made Sherri stunned for a few seconds.


    As soon as she came to her senses, Sherri felt that Elliot had held her head and kissed her lips


    already.


    Sherri was shocked by Elliot''s action in a sudden, that she forgot to resist.


    Elliot was delighted and deepened the kiss. He didn''t let go of her until Sherri was about to lose her


    breath.


    All of a sudden, Sherri became a little angry. She was even angrier with herself than the man in front of


    her.


    How could she be kissed by this man so easily? Forget it. Just take it as a bite of a dog.


    "It''s sote. Why don''t you get off work?" Elliot asked.


    "I haven''t finished my work yet. I think the n can be made even more perfect." In fact, Sherri had


    done a good job already, but what she wanted was perfection as always.


    "Why are you still here?" Sherri asked unwillingly.


    "I have a wife." Elliot said it yfully.


    Sherri regretted immediately of asking the question.


    In the elevator, the two didn''t speak. They pressed down the red button for the first floor, and the air


    suddenly became quiet.


    Sherri quietly watched the changing floors, while Elliot quietly watched her.


    The moment the red mark on the first floor disappeared, Sherri stepped out of the elevator door. Within


    a second, she was pulled back to the elevator, andnded exactly on the chest of Elliot.


    When Sherri was about to lose her temper, she was pressed against the wall by Elliot immediately.


    At this time, Sherri was quite angry. She wondered what was going on now, as they promised earlier as


    to "take what they need".


    Looking at the sparks in Sherri''s eyes, Elliot realized that he was too anxious.


    He gently tucked Sherri''s hair behind her forehead and let go of the woman in his hand.


    Instead, it was her turn to be shocked this time. Sherri had thought...


    "What? Did you think I was..." Elliot raised his eyebrows and snickered.


    The feeling of ruffian was not annoying, but inexplicably attractive.


    Sherri thought that she must have being out of her mind, but her face was inexplicably red.


    Elliot felt lucky that he didn''t do anything excessive just now, or he would frighten his little wife away.


    Eason Chen''s "long time no see" was yed inside the car. The unique melody wasfortable, and


    the work intensity was so great that Sherri had fallen asleep in the car already, which amused and


    distressed Elliot.


    "This women has not changed at all." The smile at the corners of Elliot''s mouth could not be hidden.


    Being able to fall asleep beside him meant that she trusted him for sure, isn''t it.


    The car stopped at the traffic light.


    Elliot looked towards Sherri lying next to him, following her eyes, to her delicate ears, to her mouth, and


    finally her petal colored lips. Elliot watched her helplessly and his Adam''s apple rolled.


    Since she is asleep, I''ll just touch her once.


    His action was faster than his thought, and Elliot had already covered Sherri''s mouth.


    The soft touch made Elliot start sucking Sherri''s lips involuntarily, one, two, three...


    "Done." Sherri snorted lightly.


    Like a thief caught on the spot, Elliot was frightened and immediately retreated.


    "Thank God, she didn''t wake up." Thinking that he almost couldn''t control himself just now, Elliot felt


    guilty within his conscious, and he couldn''t helpughing.


    When Sherri slowly woke up, she happened to see this scene.


    "He looks like an angel under the streetmp." Thought Sherri.


    After they passed the crossroad, Elliot asked what Sherri would like to eat for dinner.


    "Let''s go home." Sherri just wanted to return home.


    "Alright, Mrs. Mo."


    While they were having fun, a man beside them kept staring at them since the first traffic light they had


    driven passed.


    Yet, he was Zion An of the HT Group, and Sherri''s ex-boyfriend.


    Back then, it was because of the aloof and arrogant character of Sherri that he quickly lost the passion


    of loving her. After that, his parents suddenly died, and all his family property fell into the hands of Sam.


    Therefore, Zion resolutely chosen to break up with her, and quickly fell in love with another rich and


    beautiful woman in City A, Janine.


    "For so many years, you haven''t even let me hold onto your hand, but you are so intimate with others."


    Deep inside, Zion didn''t deny her excellence and beauty, but his patience was worn out by Sherri''s


    independence as time passed by.


    "But you are also a little girl..." With a weird smile, Zion stepped hard on the elerator and drove


    away.


    As Sherri and Elliot returned home, they saw the dinner table with sumptuous food that had been


    prepared by Kate.


    Then, Elliot started feeding into Sherri''s dish as the first time, with his own dish empty.


    "I can do it myself, Elliot" She was abnormally calm.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t starve myself until I faint again. I have a revenge to take as well! Taking back the


    Leng family and live a good life from then on! " Said Sherri firmly.


    No one noticed the trace of pity in Elliot''s eyes. "Here''s a good chance."


    "What?" Sherri asked in disbelief. A chance? What chance?


    "The Leng family is going to hold a ball tomorrow evening, there might be some clues."


    "But... I won''t be able to get in without an invitation. "


    "As long as I''m here, there''s nothing I can''t do, Sherri."


    All the people in city A said that Elliot is iparably cold, but now, the tenderness in his eyes seems


    to melt everything in the world.

 Chapter 12 Disturbance At The Ball

    Chapter 12 Disturbance At The Ball


    There was no wind or rain tonight, and the jade te was hanging high. The moon in the sea was the


    moon in the sky, and the person in front of her was her sweetheart.


    "I seem to have changed my mind."


    "What?" The girl tilted her head, showing an almost perfect face.


    Her dress was decorated with crystal, reflected with lightness under the light, as if she was in a hazy


    halo, mistakenly making people believe that she wore the entire starry sky.


    The bottom of the dress was hollowed cut withce, and her white and slender legs were partly hidden


    and partly visible through theces, blooming in silent her temptation.


    "Sherri, you are so beautiful tonight that I almost regret letting you to attend the ball." In a slightly tight


    ck suit, Elliot Mo''s perfect figure was revealedpletely. The blue tie matched with the sapphire


    jewelry of Sherri, and there was no more decoration on the suit. Even though it was such a simple suit,


    but coupled with the delicate features of Elliot, his deep and bottomless eyes looked very eye-catching.


    They stood together, making a perfect match.


    "Thank you for giving me the dress. It fits me perfectly. Let''s go." She opened her red lips slightly,


    looking very charming.


    The ball was held inside the mansion of the Leng family in the west of the city. People who could be


    invited were either business elites, officials, or aristocrats. In a word, they were all famous upper ss


    figures within city A.


    The mansion was in a luxurious Optima style, and the ball was open-air. There were barbecue buffet,


    apanying band, imported wine, artificial swimming pool.... they had everything that one expects to


    find.


    "How''s it going? Is Elliot here?" Michelle Leng was dressed in a golden strapless dress, with the most


    popr princess braiding.


    She pretended to ask the person in charge of the ball lightly, but in fact, she was anxious already. After


    all, it was said that nodies could get as close as within five meters to Elliot, let alone of him attending


    any social events.


    "Miss Leng and Mr. Mo hasn''te yet." The person in charge said respectfully.


    The expression on her face faded.


    Michelle..." Michelle! " Melissa Leng trotted over from a distance. She was wearing the same silver


    dress as Michelle. She screamed excitedly, "I saw... I saw it... "


    "What did you see? What startled you so easily! " Michelle frowned in disgust and said, "Melissa, you


    are now Miss Leng of the JJ Group. Pay attention to your manners!"


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    As if Melissa hadn''t heard this, she blinked her eyes and said, "Michelle, it''s Elliot. I saw him!"


    "Where?" On the other hand, when Michelle heard this, she grabbed her arm without any dignity and


    was extremely excited.


    "Ouch... Michelle, be gentle. It hurts!" "I saw his car on the rooftop just now. I''m afraid it''s about to


    reach the gate now." said Michelle with pain.


    Before she finished her words, they saw a golden shadow running towards the gate of the mansion.


    Not long after Michelle waited at the door, she saw a Ferrari F60 America slowly driving over. This car


    was a limited editionunched by the Ferraripany to celebrate the 60th anniversary of the


    establishment of the North America branch. There were only 10 of them in the world, and one of them


    was owned by Elliot in city A.


    Just the appearance of this car became the focus, and the surrounding could not help but whisper.


    "Oh my God! He''s so cool!"


    "This car belongs to the mysterious man named Elliot. Is he here for the ball too?"


    "Really! The Leng family could invite such a great figure as God! "


    "It seems that this ball is not in vain. The Leng family is too powerful."


    These were all heard by Melissa, and she was secretly happy in her heart. "I guess that Elliot would not


    refuse me."


    The door opened slowly. Everyone saw a man over 1.8 meters tall get out of the car. He had long nose


    and pink thin lips, with a sense of alienation all around him.


    Yes, he was Elliot.


    Instead of going straight to the venue, Elliot turned to the other side of the car. Under the moonlight,


    there seemed to be a person sitting in the passenger seat.


    "Is there another person in the car?"


    "Really?! I can''t see it clearly. "


    "There seems to be someone, like... A woman? "


    Under the spections of the crowd, they saw that Elliot led a woman down as a gentleman.


    As soon as the girl appeared, she attracted all the attention. As if she was the most beautiful person in


    the world.


    Her eyes were as cold as water, and her face was as peach blossom, but more delicate. Her skin was


    as snow, and her beautiful hair fellzily on her shoulder. Her red lips slightly raised. What a beautiful


    woman.


    "Who is this beauty? Isn''t it said that Mr. Mo doesn''t like women? "


    "It''s her! It''s Sherri! The eldest daughter of the Leng family! "


    "Isn''t Michelle the eldest daughter of the Leng family? What happened? "


    "I remember! Wasn''t Sherri driven out? Is she also invited? "


    "It turns out that the most beautiful person in the Leng family is not Michelle, but her! I don''t think the


    one from the Su family canpare with her at all. "


    damn! Looking at the couple in front of her, Michelle''s eyes were full of fierce and coldness! She...!


    rri...! You are indeed a born bitch. You''ll have to throw yourself into the! I''ll make a fool of you in


    public tonight!


    With a smile at the corners of Michelle''s mouth, she stepped forward and said, "wee to the ball


    tonight, Mr. Mo. My Butler has taken back the invitation, but -"


    Taking a nce at Sherri, who was standing next to Elliot, Michelle said with a smile, "Miss, have you


    received the invitation? The ball of our Leng family is not open to anyone. "


    After saying that, Michelle chuckled again, "miss. Leng, do you still miss this ce, or..." Then she


    turned to look at Elliot and said, "ah... Since you''re with Mr. Mo, how could I shut you out of the door? "


    The people around suddenly understood and thought, "Oh, Sherri Leng was not invited. She came with


    the help of Elliot."


    "Our Leng family has always been generous. Of course we don''t care about the past. Wee,


    Sherri." After a pause, Michelle said in a low voice, "there are many rich young men tonight. I wish you


    a happy time."


    Everyone knew that there was something in her words. Let bygones be bygones? Did she do


    something wrong to the Leng family before? To emphasize, the rich men?


    Now she had no money or power. It was said that she had transferred all the remaining shares of the


    JJ Group, and now she''s in love with Elliot? But she is so beautiful that people couldn''t help but guess


    whether she came here today to attract some other rich men.


    "Miss. Leng." Elliot''s eyes gave out a cold expression. Seeing that, Michelle could not help but take a


    deep breath. "This is my partner that I have finally invited. You talked too much nonsense just now.


    What!? Is this how the Leng family entertain people?"


    Michelle''s face darkened Invited?


    Restraining her anger, Michelle forced a smile and said apologetically, "it''s my fault. Please forgive me,


    Mr. Mo and Ms... Sherrie Leng, please take your seat. "


    Both of them became the highlights throughout the ball. If it weren''t for the cold aura of Elliot, the men


    would have wanted to invite her for a dance with them.


    "She is still as dazzling as before, no matter where she is."


    Janine Su shook the blood like drink, Bloody Mary in her hand, and the bright red cocktail was swirling


    in the ss, as if she was slowly walking towards Michelle in a red dress.


    "Michelle, how did you let her in? You know I hate her! " After saying that, Janine drank up the Bloody


    Mary.


    "Do you think I want to? !" Gritting her teeth, Michelle said, "I think Zion An has been ncing at that


    woman a lot just now."


    "What a bitch! Does she still want to get back Zion back?" "Are you just going to let her go tonight?"


    said Janine.


    Staring at Sherri who had been standing still for a while now in the distance, Michelle smiled and said,


    "of course not."


    Michelle held her hand and said gently, "Janine, I need your helpter."


    "As long as that woman end up having a hard time, I will do anything."


    "It''s not a big deal," the smile at the corners of Michelle''s mouth deepened. "Just a few words."


    Elliot''s phone rang. It was Sam Leng.


    Sam is the new president of the JJ Group. It''s strange to have him calling at this time. "Sherri, I have to


    answer the phone. Wait for me here."


    "No worries, go ahead."


    "Remember, you must refuse those who invites you to dance. You are my dancing partner tonight. Only


    with me, Elliot."


    Hearing this, Sherri felt funny. She looked down at, which stunned many people.


    "Now is the time. It''s easy to do things when Elliot is not here."


    Not long after Elliot left, Michelle walked up towards her with a weird smile on her face!


    "You are so beautiful today. You are even more beautiful than me on the dance floor." Michelle


    appeared in front of her with small steps and said with a bright face.


    Before Sherri could say anything, Janine, who was standing next to her, continued, "yes, you are right.


    Look at the young talents in the field, their eyes are fixed on you."


    There was obvious jealousy on her face.


    Sherri looked up and down at Michelle and Janine, without saying anything, as if she was watching the


    two of them ying tricks.


    That''s right, one of them is the daughter of her uncle, who is full of bad ideas but rted by blood, and


    the other a disgusting woman who stolen her boyfriend, which made the proud Sherri disdain to talk to


    her.


    Seeing the cold expression on Sherri''s face, Janine became anxious. She hurriedly winked at Michelle


    and said, "what should we do next? This woman did not react to it at all."


    At a loss, Michelle couldn''t help butin to Janine, "she''s just a beautiful vase on the outside.


    Nothing special."


    Although she thought so within her heart, but Michelle still walked forward and said, "Janine, let''s do


    thister..."


    Covering her mouth, Michelle whispered in Janine''s ear what would happenter.


    "Great. Let''s see how Sherri is going to deal with this then."


    The vicious light on Janine''s face suddenly cheered Michelle up.


    Janine knew that once this has been yed, Sherri''s reputation would be ruined throughout city A.


    In city A, there would only exist one leading role, and that character could only be her, Janine.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    At the most inconspicuous ce of the dance floor, sits the focus of all, Sherri Leng.


    The beauty of Sherri could not be ignored. Her skin was delicate, and her ck and bright hair made


    her look delicate. Her curvaceous figure was incisively and vividly set off by the dress that fitted


    perfectly on her. The beauty from head to toes were watched by all the male figures on the other side


    of the dance floor.


    There was no doubt that today''s Sherri Leng was a sess that could not be duplicated.


    She gracefully picked up the wine in her ss, which she shook constantly. The wine reflected the


    faces of all the people at the banquet. She was like an arrogant queen, watching everything happening


    here. Everyone''s eyes were attracted by her, or perhaps tonight, everyone was her foil.


    A vicious light burst out of Janine Su''s eyes. Yes, she admitted that she was crazy because of her


    jealousy towards Sherri. But thinking that after tonight, she would not be so arrogant anymore and


    would eventually be a ything of the upper ss, she immediately turned herself into a good


    mood.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    After tidying up the corner of her clothes and calming herself down, Janine walked up to Sherri with a


    smile and said, "after all, you had a rtionship with Zion An. I''d like to propose a toast to you."


    Looking at the fake smile on her face, Sherri took the wine from Janine without saying a word.


    Pretending to be careless at the hand over, Janine knocked over the ss in her hand and said


    insincerely, "I''m sorry. I didn''t stand firm just now."


    Although she said so, the gloating on her face could not be hidden at all.


    She nced at Janine coldly. The two of them knew clearly whether she did it on purpose or not.


    Michelle Leng knew her well, that Sherri as an arrogant woman wouldn''t waste her time on people like


    Janine. She would definitely take the cocktail right away. At the same time, she specially told Janine to


    mention Zion.


    Thinking that her boyfriend had been snatched, she didn''t know how Sherri would feel if this is


    mentioned again. Thinking of this, Michelle couldn''t helpughing.


    Then Michelle walked up to her and said in a master''s manner, "Oh, Janine, why are you so careless?


    How about this? I''ll take Sherri to the room to clean her clothes up."


    Knowing that it would not be a good idea to make trouble in front of so many people at this time, Sherri


    agreed and went upstairs with Michelle.


    "Sherri, do you still know where your room is?" Michelle said proudly.


    Theyout of all the rooms had been destroyed. The decoration of the room was a gift from Sherri''s


    parents for her eighteenth birthday, but they had been framed by someone else now.


    Holding back her sadness, she asked, "how is it living here, Ms. Leng? What makes you so happy?


    Just because you have something that I have now thrown away?"


    "Humph! What else do you have now?" Said Michelle angrily. Do you think you are superior to others


    just because you have hooked up with some people? Don''t me me for not reminding you. You''ve


    only been back to city A for a short time, and haven''t known him clearly. He is not interested in women.


    "


    Although Michelle said it in an unfriendly tone, but her jealousy towards Sherri could be seen in all


    these series of questions she had asked.


    "Let''s wait for the young man to regain his interest and see how rude you are."


    No matter what happened earlier in front of others, Michelle couldn''t keep calm at all in the face of


    Sherri.


    "I''ve cleaned up my clothes. I''m going to go downstairs now."


    When she turned around, Sherri gave a look at Michelle like an ant.


    The contempt in Sherri''s eyes deepened Michelle''s hatred on her.


    In the next second, Michelle have put on the most decent smile and said, "Sherri, I''ll lead you


    downstairs."


    Although she didn''t know what Michelle was nning, but Sherri was so proud that she wouldn''t


    refuse. If she refused, it would meant timidity. She was very clear about it.


    When Sherri and Michelle came downstairs hand in hand, their noble posture made them look like two


    princesses, which shook everyone at the banquet. The Leng family really deserved its reputation.


    Taking the red wine from the waiter, Sherri walked towards her original position.


    When Sherri was about to reach the edge of the dancing floor, Michelle suddenly walked up to her and


    said, "Sherri, do you have any idea you want to put up when you saw the originalyout being


    changed?"


    Hearing that, Sherri was shocked for a moment. At that moment, Janine exchanged a look with


    Michelle, and then walked up to Sherri and grabbed her hand. "Sherri, don''t me me, okay? We all


    hope that you cane back one day."


    "Ah," said Janine timely, turning everyone''s attention to the dance floor.


    "Hypocritical," said Sherri. Then she pulled out her hand and Michelle fell down as Sherri was about to


    leave. It was in mid-October when it was still cold. The temperature in the water was not a joke.


    Bang! The crowd burst into an uproar.


    Sherri didn''t expect that Michelle would be so open-minded to carry out such an action.


    Indeed, she had done everything she could to bring her down.


    The party was full of discussions. A white figure jumped into the swimming pool and picked up the


    drowned woman, Michelle.


    Then Janine and Melissa Leng walked up to help.


    "Ah! It''s so cold! Are you alright Michelle? " As soon as Melissa came into contact with Michelle, she


    shouted.


    Holding the trembling Michelle, she looked very embarrassed. Her whole body was wet, which made


    her dress more fitting. Her hair was wet and powerless on her scalp. Her makeup was flushed into a


    mess by the water in the pool, and she looked pitiful and trembling.


    Michelle turned her head and said weakly, "Sherri,e back. Please. Don''t me me anymore.


    Father also hoped that you can have a good future." After saying that, Michelle lowered her head to


    hide her smile in an instant. She thoughtcently in her heart, "Sherri, you''re over this time."


    "Sherri, you are so vicious. I saw you pushing Ms. Leng into the water with my own eyes!" Said Janine,


    who was standing next to her. Such a dissatisfied woman''s face made Sherri feel ufortable.


    "Exactly!" Melissa understood immediately what was happening and said "Sherri, I know you didn''t like


    us, but my father took over thepany because unclemitted suicide feeling shameful after tax


    evasion was made public. But you can''t just push my sister in the public! You know my sister can''t


    swim. "


    "You haven''t changed, Sherri! Who else do you want? To kill someone this time? " The young man who


    had saved Michelle said.


    "Harrison Bai? !" A trace of surprise quickly appeared in Sherri''s eyes. Biting her lips, she asked, "do


    you really believe what she just said?"


    As a ymate of her childhood, Sherri had always regarded Harrison as her brother. But since his


    girlfriend, Alice Gu, had died, he started hating Sherri as much as he could.


    He knew that Sherri had always been arrogant, but he didn''t expect her to be so cold-blooded. "Moving


    on without thinking of your previous rtionships, and hurting innocent people. It''s very like your style,


    isn''t it?"


    "Isn''t it enough for you to kill Alice?" Melissa added a handful of oil at the right time.


    "You don''t have to say that." she said it with an aggrieved look on her face, Michelle had yed her


    part well. Tears kept rolling in her eyes, and others looked more worriedly.


    Michelle mentioned further: "Sherri, if you want to hate me, just do it. If it can make you happier that


    way... Ahem... It''s okay for me to be wronged like this. "


    "Michelle, it''s too cold. Won''t you catch a cold?" Shouted Janine, as if she was afraid that others would


    not know.


    It was a good show, as Elliot Mo and Sam Leng hade back they saw it right away.


    He had to reconsider the two daughters of the Leng family.


    In the Leng family, there are indeed many poisonous snakes.


    "Sherri, you..." Sam was very satisfied with his two daughters. He pretended to be sad and lectured


    towards Sherri, but his unspoken words aroused the spections of the banquet.


    "I heard that the Leng family has been preparing for the capital recently. Is it rted to the shares left


    by Edward Leng?"


    People couldn''t afford guessing, let alone the gossip of such a rich family.


    Sure enough, here came the old fox of the Leng family.


    Although ipletely, but Elliot had already understood what has happened.


    Sherri wanted to say something, but it seemed that she was wrong to say more in this situation.


    When all the people at the banquet were looking at and guessing about Sherri, Elliot walked up to her


    and said, "I believe in you."


    The firmness in Elliot''s eyes made Sherri absent-minded for a moment. It used to be her father who


    stood in front of her, but this time...


    No matter what, Sherri would not admit defeat. After her father had left, she had to fight alone all the


    time. Except from her sister who''s in the hospital, she would be her only motivation.


    This time, there was another man named Elliot.


    She felt at ease when she saw Elliot. A soft flower appeared on her hard wall beside her heart.


    At the thought of Alina Leng, a lot of thorns appeared around her. Sherri had to bear all of these by


    herself.


    "Thank you, Mr. Mo." Sherri put on an alienated look.


    "Just now, he clearly felt that her heart was a little open. Why did she change into another look in an


    instant. Forget it. Anyway, I''m by your side. "


    Elliot thought that he should forgive his woman''s willfulness and make her strong.


    As for these people, they would all be returned.


    Elliot hade up with a hundred ways to kill the people of the Leng family.


    "Indeed, speaking of the viin who speaks up first, I can''t defeat you guys." It seemed that Sherri''s


    firm eyes were about to pierce through Michelle. She turned to Sam and said indifferently, "uncle, this is


    thest time I''ll call you uncle. I will investigate the cause of my parents'' death and prove their


    innocence. Before that, I advise you to take care if your matter first!"


    The party ended in discord, but Sherri, who walked out of the dance floor, was still very proud. Her


    straight back exuded a strong smell, which could not be underestimated. Such a resolute look of Sherri


    made the people at the party admire her very much, but it made Elliot''s heart ache to see her like this.


    "Sherri, shall we go home?"


    "No, I want to see my sister. Take me to the hospital after changing my clothes."


    "Of course."


    "Thank you." Sherri was very tired, she had not only met the sisters of Leng family but also met


    Harrison, who was a troublesome old friend. After saying thank you, she fell asleep in the car


    defenselessly.


    Elliot changed the music to soothing piano music. He didn''t like to hear Sherri say thank you. "Mrs. Mo,


    we are a couple. You don''t have to be so respectful. You saved my life when I was in the United States


    before." Of course, Sherri had already feel deeply asleep and couldn''t hear these words at all.

 Chapter 14 Meeting Parents (Part One)

    Chapter 14 Meeting Parents (Part One)


    In the VIP ward, Theo Gu was doing a physical examination for Alina Leng. "Well, you have been in


    good health these days. Keep it up."


    "Uncle Gu, I''m bored of just staying in the ward. When can I go out for a walk?" Alina frowned and


    looked cutely at him.


    "Uncle? Am I that old? " Theo raised his eyebrows.


    "Yes!" "If you don''t let me go out, then you would be that old!" Said Alina produly.


    "Haha," Theo smiled lightly, "young people like electronic products most, don''t they? "There''s a TV, a


    "Uncle Gu is probably used to staying in theb, so you would like to deal with these cold machines.


    Nowadays, young people like to pursue challenges and freedom, s..." Alina pretended to be


    helpless and said, "I don''t think you can understand me after talking so much to Uncle Gu!" She


    sighed.


    "You!" This little girl seemed innocent, but it turned out that her sharp tongue made Theo speechless.


    "Alina, you are so energetic." A familiar voice came.


    "Sherri!" Alina looked towards the door with joy.


    Yes, they were Sherri Leng and Elliot Mo.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that Alina could joke with others like this, Sherri was very relieved. Half a month ago, she


    couldn''t even feed herself, let alone of paying that huge amount of medical fees.


    At that time, Alina, with a pale face and a venttor, was lying on the bed. She was so skinny that


    Sherri couldn''t help but sigh when she recalled these things.


    If it weren''t with the help of Elliot, she didn''t know where she would be now. Could Alina still smile as


    happily as she is now? Thinking of this, she looked at Elliot.


    "Sherri, didn''t youe to see me? Why are you looking at my brother-inw? " Alina tugged at the


    corner of Sherri''s clothes and looked at her with her round eyes.


    "What brother inw? Don''t talk nonsense! " Sherri pretended to be angry.


    There was a sh of imperceptible disappointment in Elliot''s eyes.


    "Uncle Gu has told me that you are married!" Then Alina sticked out her mouth towards Theo.


    "Uncle Gu?" This time, it was Elliot who chuckled. "Well, brother-inw sounds much younger than


    uncle Gu. Alina, you can call me brother-inw from now on."


    "Good evening, brother inw!" Alina called him in a sweet voice.


    Obviously, Elliot was quite satisfied.


    "Then you can call me Nana from now on. That''s how Sherri calls me!"


    "Alina! Why are you on his side so quickly? !" Sherri stared at her beautiful eyes.


    "You didn''t even tell me about your marriage, I only found out from Uncle Gu. And you are me me


    instead." Alinained in a low voice.


    "Indeed." "It''s all my fault. I was too hasty. Sherri, let''s go to see my parents tomorrow." Said Elliot


    lightly.


    The tone of this sentence was so casual, but it was enough to cause an uproar.


    "What! Are you out of you mind? Are you really going to take her to meet master Mo? "


    Theo was shocked to silence, he was already shocked discovering Elliot''s sudden marriage and now


    he''s going to bring her to meet his parents.


    "Bro, are you sure that master Mo and Mrs. Mo will ept my sister-inw?"


    "Why not! My sister is so kind! No one will dislike her! " Alina defended for her Sherri.


    "I won''t be wrong." There was determination in Elliot''s cold eyes.


    The next day, the sun was shining brightly. It was indeed a good day to visit rtives and friends.


    The mansion of the Mo n was very lively today, because Mr. Mo, who rarelyes back home is


    going to have lunch with master Mo and Mrs. Mo. It was said that he had brought guests with him.


    It was already a pleasant surprise for Mr. Mo toe back home, not to mention that the guest he


    brought was a female guest!


    The Butler, who had served the Mo family for decades, looked at the members of the family and knew


    that the personing today must be unusual.


    It was rare to see the expression on the master''s face so obvious. The Butler, who was good at


    gauging people''s mind, began to serve him. "Here, here, everything needs to be ready."


    On the other side, looking at the newly styled Sherri, Elliot was amazed.


    Even though he had already known how beautiful Sherri was, but he didn''t expect that she was like a


    living work of art in cheongsam. Beauty was not the most important thing, but the most precious thing


    was her temperament. She was indifferent but refined, like lotus and plum blossoms, frowning and


    curling. She was the prettiest woman in July, that only existed in the painting.


    After the first encounter in the coffee shop, Elliot had asked someone to make this cheongsam. The


    unique aqua color sets off the white skin of Sherri, which was snow-white. She seemed to be a natural


    beauty, and in this dress, she was not just someone ordinary.


    Elliot came to his senses from the amazement just now and winked at Sean Shen, who was standing


    aside. Sean had just broke free from the beauty and said, "Mrs. Mo, this is the shoes that Mr. Mo


    prepared for you several months in advance."


    Sherri answered and was about to take it.


    "Let me do it." Not knowing when, Elliot walked to Sherri and took her hand, which was about to take


    over her shoes. The cold touch made Sherri feelfortable.


    It had urred to him more than once that he would hold her hand for the rest of his life, or even the


    next life.


    He took Sherri''s hand and walked to the dressing table.


    "Sit down." Elliot said to Sherri, half squatting, with indescribable affection in his eyes.


    Sean came over at the right time, "Mr. Mo, the shoes."


    Sean was also a man with discerning eyes. After saying that, he left automatically.


    There were only two people left in therge dressing room, Sherri and Elliot.


    "Sherri, lift your foot."


    Looking at her own feet in the hands of Elliot, Sherri felt a little embarrassed inexplicably. "I''ll do it


    myself."


    Elliot nced at Sherri and said, "Mrs. Mo, or do you think that it''s not appropriate to lift your feet like


    this?"


    Without saying a word, Elliot stood up and picked Sherri up to put on her shoes...

 Chapter 15 Meeting Parents (Part Two)

    Chapter 15 Meeting Parents (Part Two)


    It was as if all the actions werepleted in an instant.


    "We are just a nominal couple. Are you sure you want to take me to see your family?"


    If a man brought a woman to meet his parents, it could be seen how important this woman was in his


    heart.


    "I won''t lie. Let''s go." Elliot replied calmly.


    Thinking back to the time when he held Sherri in his arms just now, Elliot thought, "you are still too


    skinny. You need to nourish yourself."


    In the Mo mansion.


    "They''re here, they''re here."


    The Butler, who had been waiting at the door early in the morning, shouted anxiously. Rita Lin, who


    was still nervous, pretended to be calm and said, "they''re here. Arrange the seats."


    All the servants of the Mo n were serving the dishes. After the Butler entered the house, everyone


    looked towards the door, including master Mo, Aaron Mo, who had always been a gentleman. He also


    pretended to look back inadvertently.


    Only the grandfather of Elliot, Colin Mo, was sitting there with a purple sandalwood crutch in his hand.


    His eyes were as shrewd and calm as eagles.


    At the first sight of Sherri, master Mo felt relieved.


    "This guy has a good taste." Master Mo was overjoyed in his heart, but there was a strange look in


    Colin''s eyes.


    As for Elliot''s parents, as soon as they saw Sherri they felt that this girl was very pleasing, and matched


    well with their son who would behave as if he was isted. Elliot''s mother, Rita, smiled happily.


    "Uncle, aunt, I have always admired you two and I''m finally having the chance to meet you in real


    person." With the carefully chosen gift in her hand, Sherri said naturally.


    She was ady from an eminent family.


    Elliot''s mother took the gift. At this time, Colin quickly nced at the card attached to it and said, "it''s


    like the moon''s eternity, the sun rise, and the lifespan of the south mountain. It''s not frank, but like the


    pine''s bark, and it''s a promise."


    Colin''s eyes lit up with joy immediately after reading it. The greetings was from the Book of Songs. It


    seemed that his granddaughter inw was not just a beautiful embroidered pillow, and he could not


    help but feel a little fond of her.


    As for Sherri, she was cold. She always had her own way of doing things.


    For a noble n like the Mo n, of course, Sherri knew what she should do. Although she and Elliot


    were a fake couple and each took what they needed, but she still had to be polite and behave as a


    daughter inw.


    "Mom, can we have dinner now?" said Elliot with Sherri held in his hand.


    Although he was talking to his mother, his eyes lightly floated onto Sherri.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Sherri red at the man in front of her with shyness and annoyance, but Elliot was not affected at all


    and had a light smile on his face.


    The eyes of the two naturally fell into the eyes of Elliot''s parents. They only thought that the two of


    them were flirting with each other and they were also gratified as elderly.


    Elliot''s mother, Rita, looked towards Alina Leng who had being in silence.


    Alina hadn''t been arranged toe here today, but she had been staying in the ward these days.


    Except for Theo who woulde to give her a physical examination, no one could talk to her.


    Yesterday, when Sherri saw Alina begging Theo to go out for a walk, she felt very sorry for her. Their


    parents'' death had already made her sister ild very sad. If she couldn''t agree to such a small request,


    she didn''t deserve to be a sister, so she specially discussed with Elliot to bring Alina here.


    "Is she Alina? She is so sweet." Elliot''s mother pulled over the weak Alina and felt sorry for her.


    "Hello, Auntie! Auntie, you look so young! " Alina called Elliot''s mother in a sweet voice and gave her a


    big smile with her dimples shown deeply on her face.


    "Wow, what a sweet talker! Come on! Alina, let''s have dinner first. "


    Every woman would happily ept of being praised for being young.


    When they went to the dining table, Rita had already understood the reason why Alina looked so weak.


    Rita couldn''t help but feel sad when she saw such a well behaved child bing so weak because of


    congenital heart disease.


    There were different opinions about the situation of the Leng family outside, but as a member of the


    rich and powerful family, the Mo family was very clear about the roundabout part. It was really


    heartbreaking for the two sisters, not to mention that his son liked one of them.


    Her foster mother knew it best. Seeing the expression in Elliot''s eyes, Rita understood everything.


    Elliot was steady and sensible since he was a child. He had to take care of everything at home and


    outside by himself. He was so steady that he did not look like someone in his twenties, but he rarely


    had the feeling of living a normal life as in front of Sherri.


    Thinking of this, Rita was more satisfied with her future daughter-inw and more considerate to Alina.


    Elliot''s father was having dinner quietly. Thinking of what had happened to Alina, he said, "Elliot, ask


    Theo to check on her sometime."


    Elliot stopped picking up food for Sherri and said, "I''ve seen it. Theo is taking care of Alina now. Dad,


    don''t worry. "


    Sherri also raised her head and said, "thank you for your concern, uncle and aunt."


    Without saying too much, Sherri had already taken the Mo family deeply in her heart.


    "No worries!" At the same time, Alina beside was nodding her head as mashing the garlic: "Uncle..."


    Doctor Gu is treating my illness at the moment and I''m feeling much better now! "


    "Alina must be treated obediently. Don''t be naughty."


    Elliot''s mother looked at the little girl with a smile.


    In the past, she always wanted to have a daughter as warm as a cotton-padded jacket, but she gave


    birth to Elliot, who was independent from an early age and would not act like a spoiled child to the


    elders.


    However, Alina in front of her was very in line with her daughter''s image, and she was even better than


    the one imagined in her heart.

 Chapter 16 Ready To Move

    Chapter 16 Ready To Move


    "Do you still remember me?" Master Mo, Elliot''s grandfather, Colin Mo, suddenly asked, looking at


    Sherri Leng.


    Sherri had been paying attention to Elliot''s parents all the time, but she had missed a key person -


    Colin, the famous founder of the Moshi Group!


    Hearing Colin calling her, Sherri looked at him for a long time and asked, "It was you?! The old man on


    the pedestrian bridge... "


    Sherri asked in disbelief.


    "Hahaha, you still remember me." Colinughed heartily, and the wrinkles on his face rxed.


    It was the other members of the Mo n''s turn to be confused. They didn''t expect master Mo of the


    Moshi Group to know Sherri?


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Even Elliot Mo didn''t know about it.


    "Sherri! Tell them how we met. "


    "Actually, it was not a big deal. Not long after I came back from abroad, I saw an old man getting lost on


    the pedestrian bridge of Abington street. I just took him to the ce he wanted to go to, It wasn''t a big


    deal. Anyone else would have helped." With a modest smile, Sherri said, "but that old man was you.


    I''m so sorry that I didn''t recognize you today."


    "Very few youngsters are as kind-hearted as you nowadays." Colin''s eyes were full of kindness and


    love: "No wonder she is the daughter of Edward Leng, exactly as him."


    "Do... Do you know my father? "


    "Many years ago." Colin sighed, his white hair shining under the sunlight. "Twenty years ago, my brain


    was injured by someone, and I temporarily lost my memory. It was your father, Edward, who took care


    of me during my memory loss, and helped me to remember everything. Now, twenty years have


    passed, and I will get lost more often as I''m aging. Girl, you are the same as your father. "


    As the name Edward is mentioned, Sherri lowered her head and felt a little sad.


    "Sherri, I''ve heard some rumors. I believe that a person like your father won''t do such a thing as tax


    evasion."


    "Thank you for trusting my father."


    "We are here for dinner. Let''s talk about it after dinner." Elliot''s mother interrupted them at the right time


    and filled a bowl of soup. "Come on, Sherri. I heard from Elliot that you liked fish the most. I have spent


    a long time cooking the crucian soup. Have a taste."


    The table was filled withughter again.


    When they walked out of the mansion of the Mo family, Rita stopped Sherri and said, "Sherri, take good


    care of Elliot. I can see that he really likes you."


    Sherri was shockd, and the smile on her face unchanged. "I know. I will take good care of him."


    Hearing this, Elliot''s eyes smiled happily. His mother had taken Sherri as her daughter-inw now.


    The Mo family was harmonious, but in the Leng family''s mansion, there was no such happiness. The


    floor of the living room was full of vase fragments that were just broken by Michelle Leng.


    The poor maid was still cleaning the room.


    Seeing the clumsy maid, Michelle became even angrier. She kicked the maid''s knees with her pointed


    leather high heels and said, "what a useless thing! Can''t even do this easy thing! What''s the use of


    hiring you?"


    The maid knelt down in front of Michelle in pain, just touching the broken ss on the ground, and


    blood quickly seeped out from her shins.


    "Why are you so angry?" Sam Leng helped the maid up from outside. He nced at the blood stains


    on the ground, curled his lips and ordered, "you can leave now."


    "Yes, Mr. Leng."


    The maid gave a grateful look at Sam and left the ce quickly.


    "Dad! You saw how arrogant Sherri was at the ball today. "


    "I really didn''t know that she was this thick-skinned!" Said Michelle with augh.


    "You can imagine that she was that tough as Elliot was there," Sam is indeed an experienced


    businessman, he''s used to big storms. Such a small thing could not make him jump his feet with anger


    at all, he sat calmly on the sofa and asked, "do you know the rtionship between Elliot and Sherri?"


    "It''s just the rtionship between a boss and a subordinate. I''ve already known that Elliot gave that


    woman a job." Meanwhile, Michelle sat beside Sam.


    "Oh, my God! My dear Michelle..." Shaking his head, Sam smiled and poured a pot of tea for himself


    and Michelle. "You can''t do half of the work. You only know that Sherri works in the Leican Group, but


    you didn''t know..." Sam paused on purpose, took a sip of the tea and continued, "I have sent someone


    for investigation. Do you think you have found something strange about Sherri? You should not only do


    everything, but also be quick. "


    "Dad, what else have you found?" Michelle felt that this will be a bad news.


    "Within these days, Sherri has been living in Elliot''s private house."


    "What? !" Taking a deep breath, Michelle said, "so that woman is with Elliot right now? That''s


    impossible. The person with Elliot should be... "


    Michelle couldn''t finish her words, and she wanted to say that "It should be me."


    "Judging from what happened today, she must have been in touch with Mr. Mo of the Mo n."


    "No, father. Don''t worry. I won''t let that happen!" With vicious eyes, Michelle clenched her fists and


    said, "I won''t let you seed, absolutely not."


    On the other side, things were not going well with Janine Su as well. She just found that there was an


    unsettled e-mail in the e-mail box of Zion An''s personalputer. The recipient was the most familiar


    person to her, Sherri.


    She clicked on the e-mail and saw the lines. The more she read, the angrier she became.


    "Bang!" It was the sound of Janine turning off theputer.


    "Damn bitch!" Janine''s original beautiful face was distorted by jealousy and resentment. "You still want


    to rekindle the rtionship, don''t you? What do you think I am?"


    At this time, on the board of the HT Group, Zion knocked over the paper cup at hand by ident.


    The discussion on the transformation of thepany had been nned by Zion for a long time, and


    now waiting for the final decision, but things did not follow the wishes of him.


    It was not as smooth as he had expected. The transformation of thepany had been stopped


    unprecedentedly, and thepany that had been determined to transform had also be a dream


    bubble.


    For these old foxes in the business world, Zion gradually had a measure in his heart. He just wanted to


    get more benefits.


    After the meeting, Zion analyzed the pros and cons in the meeting room. A group of greedy old foxes


    were waiting for him to fall from his height.


    Zion clenched his fists.


    Without noticing, It waste at night already.


    The city at eleven o''clock in the evening was like a hidden monster, quietly corroding every corner of


    the city. When the time came, they would devour the weakest within the city.


    It had been like this all the time.


    Lying on the edge of the window, Zion tried his best to lean his face against the ss. In the world


    inside the window, he felt the lights and wine outside by the temperature of the ss.


    "How long has it been since I am this lonely?"


    It was like a shell that was stuck, and Zion suddenly thought of Sherri miraculously.


    That aloof and arrogant woman who didn''t need a man, she had also given her heart to him. At the first


    sight of Sherri, just like all men, Zion was attracted to her deeply.


    Of course, it''s undeniable that his initial excitement was just to fulfill his desire of conquer within his


    heart.


    Butter, Zion knew that he was really in trouble.


    Zion even begged for her love. However, due to Sherri''s coldness and having being abroad for a long


    time, this made Zion had the desire to escape.


    Before he met Sherri, Zion was also a cold childe who lived a carefree life and had been arrogant.


    However, when the proud childe met Sherri. Due to her slow and unresponsive actions, Zion eventually


    gave up on her and felt himself a loser to his frustration.


    Therefore, Zion chose Janine to protect himself against his self-esteem and the invisible frustration.


    Although her face was a little dirty at the beginning, but her return did not reduce her coldness and her


    arrogance at all.


    Without the pleasure of revenge as he had expected, Zion also felt a pang of heartache.


    Then, Zion waited for that arrogant woman toe to him.


    There was no doubt that Zion had been waiting for her. Eventually, the desperate Sherri had found him.


    Zion admitted that he had conquered her for a moment when he saw Sherri begging him.


    When he was about to put on the face of a peerless good man to save the poor princess, Janine


    appeared.


    As long as Zion thought of the day when he cooperated with Janine to drive away the woman he had


    kept in the bottom of his heart, Sherri, a bitter smile appeared on his face.


    That day, Zion lived in a strange sense of bnce. He thought that Sherri would be like other ordinary


    women, she would beg for his help again, but it was not until he saw her back that Zion realized what


    he had just done.


    It was toote to regret, all the bitter fruits have already being digested themselves.


    He had thought that he could make it up to Sherri slowly, but the appearance of Elliot made Zion felt


    the sense of unprecedented crisis.


    "Zion,e out!"


    Someone shouted outside the door.


    Zion frowned impatiently, "Miss Su, why haven''t you gone to bed yet? What are you here for?"


    "You are my boyfriend. Can''t Ie to you?" Janine threw theputer on the sofa and asked, "tell


    me, what''s going on with that e-mail?"


    With Janine''s hands on her hips, she looked like a dissatisfied woman.


    "You''ve gone through my e-mail?" Zion''s face darkened immediately.


    "Huh! So what if I don''t look at it? I won''t even discover that! "


    As she walked slowly around Zion, Janine looked at him carefully.


    Zion smelled the strong perfume on her, which was particrly pungent today.


    "I won''t even discover that if I hadn''t had a look. Do you still want to work for that bitch? A ce for that


    bitch? Zion! Are you this promiscuous? "


    "Don''t you think you are too vicious now?"


    "I''m vicious? When that bitch came to beg you, didn''t you help me to humiliate her as well? Ha ha... "


    "I''m vicious? Do you have the right to me me? " Said Janine,ughing.


    Zion recalled that day, when he saw the helpless Sherri and the disgusting faces of him and Janine, he


    was indeed not qualified to say it.


    But... It was not toote to regret now!


    Zion had made up his mind, the more he looked at Janine, the uglier she became. She was not as


    innocent and witty as she used to be. How could she bepared with Sherri!


    There had been a rtionship between him and Sherri. She would definitely forgive him if she knew


    that he had realized his mistake.


    "Janine, Su," Zion said it word by word, "you are so unreasonable!" Then she mmed the door and


    left.

 Chapter 17 Being Besieged (Part One)

    Chapter 17 Being Besieged (Part One)


    Zion An mmed the door which gave a blow to Janine Su''s head. Perhaps she couldn''t sit still and


    wait for death anymore.


    An idea came to her mind at once: "Since you''re back, how can I not give you a gift?"


    The lights of the Mo mansion were still on.


    Rita Lin was about fifty years old, but nothing is shown upon her back. Time have always been


    precious to gentle women. There was not a single trace of time on her smooth face, and what time left


    for her were only her charm and womanliness.


    "What do you think of Sherri?" asked Rita, to Aaron Mo, who had just finished washing up.


    Raising his eyebrows, Aaron asked, "why are you suddenly asking about her?"


    Although he said so, but Aaron was actually thinking about it objectively for a while and said: "She is a


    mature and generous girl, a good child."


    Aaron didn''t hesitate at all in praising Sherri Leng.


    "A generous child..." Rita was shocked by thement of Aaron on Sherri.


    "Well, it seems that you are very satisfied with her?" Rita asked tentatively.


    "Don''t try. I am indeed very satisfied with my future daughter-inw." Aaron said it in a funny tone.


    Rita''s mind was easily seen through, and she was a little embarrassed. "You are so annoying."


    Looking at the people around him, he recalled the very first time of meeting Rita. She''s still so beautiful,


    although her family was not as rich as other families, but she had the sense of innocence within her


    when she was on the dance floor.


    Perhaps that was the day when Aaron got moved.


    Rita got affected by this atmosphere and moved away from her cushion and handed her into Aaron.


    The two of them didn''t say anything but the warm yellow light reflected their shadows onto the wall. As


    a picture being kept still, there theyy tacitly with each other.


    It was thought that city A would be quiet like this for a while, but unexpectedly rumors raised again


    recently. All the major gossip newspapers scrambled to report that a woman tried to squeeze herself


    into the upper ss and seduced the heir of the Moshi Group, Elliot Mo.


    Some were even worse: A noble "chicken" appeared in city A and took the opportunity to attend the


    ball of the Leng family.


    In the coffee shop, Janine was reading thetest magazine, with a gloating smile on her face. In front of


    her, sits Michelle Leng.


    "I''ve spread the news as you said. Is there any problem?"


    "Where was your strength before? The evidence are irrefutable! Didn''t you say that Sherri is living in


    Elliot''s house at the moment? " Said Janine with a sneer.


    "We have already failed once at the ball. I just hope that nothing will go wrong this time."


    Michelle picked up the coffee in front of her and took a sip. She was very angry when she thought of


    the arrogant and lofty appearance of Sherri, who had nothing but were able to attend the ball.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Don''t worry. Sherri started off first with her temptation. There won''t be any mistake for us to make."


    Yes, the news were released by Michelle. They had amon enemy.


    Janine wanted to make a statement to ruin the reputation of Sherri, so that she would have no way of


    staying here in city A. Zion An will see the true side of this fox -- a bitch who only relied on men to get


    her position!


    "Besides, the ball didn''t fail. Many people have already spected about that woman. Your y is


    much more wonderful than mine."


    Michelle raised her eyes to look at the fake smile on Janine''s face in front of her, she didn''t pay much


    attention to it and said, "I''m afraid that all the reporters in city A would be looking for Sherri to ask her


    what happened."


    "Exactly! This time, I''d like to see who would help her! "


    There were very few news about Elliot. It was just about how the Leican Group had made a new


    breakthrough without any power, and what kind of business miracle the Moshi Group had created.


    They''re all boring business news after all.


    The childe of the Mo n was full of mystery in everyone''s heart. It was not that no one had inquired


    about his daily gossips, but that they could not get anything at all. This time, the news released by


    another mysterious person made the reporters itch to have a try. Everyone wanted to get thetest


    news and be today''s headlines.


    It would be hard to find anything out from Elliot, but it would be a piece of cake for them to find out that


    Sherri is working in the Leican Group.


    It was time to get off work, but Sherri didn''t know that there were arge group of gossip reporters


    waiting for her outside the door.


    The gossip reporters were all sitting in the cafe opposite thepany. The photographers raised their


    cameras and were all ready to take actions. The reporters held their microphones tightly in their hand,


    with the questions they had prepared quickly shing through their minds. All waiting for the


    appearance of Sherri!


    They were like lions waiting for their prey on the prairie in Africa, waiting for an opportunity to attack.


    Their eyes were round, and they gritted their teeth. Wishing that they could swallow the opposite


    The onlookers were ready to take their watch.


    It''s the first time that the Leican Group has been in chaos. A gossip heart and arge amount of first-


    hand information fees made the reporters work hard.


    As soon as Sherri stepped out of the door of thepany, she was surrounded by a crowd of gossip


    reporters.


    In a few seconds, there wereyers uponyers around Sherri, and for a moment, all the spotlights


    were focused on her skinny body. The constant clicking and clicking of the light caused a buzzing in her


    ears.


    The shlights were so dazzling that Sherri had to raise her hand to block it. Otherwise, she would only


    see the dazzling white lights in front of her.

 Chapter 18 Being Besieged (Part Two)

    Chapter 18 Being Besieged (Part Two)


    A bold female reporter rushed to the front of Sherri, holding a microphone in her hand, and said in an


    astonishing speed, "Miss Leng, it is said that you have a deep rtionship with the young master of the


    Mo consortium, Elliot. Is that true? What stage have you guys developed to?"


    Sherri nced at the little reporter in front of her right away, it was this nce that made the reporter


    who had thought that she was sure to win to shut up obediently.


    The reporter thought to herself, "Miss Leng seems to be simple and easily bullied. Why was frightened


    of her just now?"


    When the other reporters saw that their peers had already taken the initiative, they were not willing to


    fall behind. They also squeezed forward, making the space for Sherri narrower. No matter who she was


    looking at, they all talked with each other and threw out their questions which they had prepared.


    "Nice to meet you, Miss Leng. We are the beauty daily. When did you meet Mr. Mo?"


    "Miss Leng, Miss Leng! I heard that your ex-boyfriend is Zion An. Which one of them is more suitable


    for you to choose ording to your standards? Elliot or Zion? Let''s make aparison. "


    "When did you confirm your rtionship with the childe of the Mo n? Is it stressful of being his


    mistress, as the Mo family owns such a big financial group.


    "Did the childe of the Mo n buy you any gifts? What is the most precious gift? "


    "Miss Leng... Why didn''t she say anything? Is there any secrets! Miss Leng... Miss Leng... Tell us about


    it... "


    There was no way back for Sherri to answer the question. Her eyes were also dazzled by the lights, let


    alone to answer the questions of the reporters,ing to her as bullets.


    Even though she used to be strong and arrogant, but she looked so weak in the face of this siege of


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    nearly a hundred people today.


    Some busybodies even started a live broadcast. The audience rose slowly and the heat did not


    decrease at all.


    "It worked, Janine. Look at Sherri''s face of being besieged."


    Holding her phone, Michelle snickered. It was a pity that she didn''t go to see it herself today, but she


    felt satisfied to see the chaotic scene in the Livestream.


    "Who would care about her pretended appearance as such? She must have been rendered speechless


    by the reporters. I can even imagine of the headlines tomorrow. "


    Janine also paid attention to the live streaming, which was what she wanted. No, it was not enough.


    These reporters were ruthless. They would do anything to get these news.


    The reporters scrambled to hand the microphone to Sherri, fearing that they would miss one of her


    word. They didn''t care about politeness and just wanted to make the headlines.


    The clumsy microphone finally poked into her delicate face. Feeling the pain, Sherri stepped back, but


    fell awkwardly to the ground.


    At this time, the reporters had lost their hearts. They were just like lions, all they wanted to do was to


    hunt. They didn''t care about the fall of Sherri at all. The microphone continued to crowd in front of her


    mercilessly.


    "Stop!"


    A strong male voice came from the corner, and the intimidating reporter stopped their actions.


    In the corner, there was a man with his hands clenched into fists, and his eyes were cold. It was Elliot


    Mo.


    Five minutes ago, in the CEO''s office, Elliot was busy with thepany''s marketing n for the next


    quarter, while Sean Shen rushed in in a hurry.


    After all, no one dared to disturb Elliot when he is working, and now he is looking towards Sean angrily


    as he came in.


    "Bad news, Mr. Mo! Mrs. Mo is being besieged! "


    Thereout, this scene happened.


    Sean called ten robust security guards to stop the reporters. Then, Elliot walked up to Sherri and


    carefully helped her up.


    Seeing the bluish bruise on Sherri''s knees and her slightly red face hit by the microphone, Elliot''s face


    immediately ckened. The coldness in his eyes made everyone there feel extremely terrifying.


    The reporters seemed to have met their natural enemies and dared not ask for a moment.


    This was an aura that made them surrender naturally. As long as they stood in front of such a strong


    man, the lion would be a docile cat, and inexplicably feel inferior and fear.


    This temperament was very simr to what Sherri had seen in the interview before, but she was


    introverted and did not know that Elliot''s appearance had shocked all the audience.


    The little reporter was a little scared and decided to leave first.


    However, not everyone was so sensible. Sometimes, for money and interests, people would easily


    ignore the danger around them.


    Like now.


    "Mr. Mo, are you sure thisdy is not here for your property? What attracted you? "


    An old reporter who seemed to be very prestigious asked directly without giving others a way out.


    The question irritated Elliot. Yes, he was angry.


    Holding her hands in his hands and he would even be reluctant to say a harsh word to Sherri, here she


    had been constantly attacked and cursed by these old foxes.


    Elliot have remembered each faces of all these people.


    Looking at the king''s anger emitted by Elliot, the little reporter hiding in the dark suddenly felt a chill in


    his spine. At the same time, he felt lucky that he had escaped.


    Only then did the reporters realize that something bad was going to happen. Seeing the protection of


    Elliot, they also knew that whether or not the childe of the Mo n was hooked up with by Sherri was


    no longer important. The most important thing was that they might not be able to keep their jobs.


    "Since you guys want to know, I''ll tell you!"


    Holding her hand, Elliot tried hard to suppress his anger and said word by word, "Sherri is not just my


    lover."

 Chapter 19 You Are The Only One

    Chapter 19 You Are The Only One


    The crowd burst into an uproar. Even Sherri Leng looked up at Elliot Mo in surprise. His eyes were very


    firm. He held her hand and felt a familiar warmth, and his palm seemed to be a little sticky. It was... Are


    you sweating?


    "Sure enough, under the watchful eyes of the public, that bitch has revealed her fox tail." Watching the


    live broadcast, Janine Su and Michelle Leng pped their hands cheerfully!


    Elliot turned his head and looked towards this pitiful woman. His eyes softened: "We are a couple."


    These five words were like drumbeats with a strong rhythm, that simply hit everyone''s heart, including


    Sherri.


    The reporters were too astonished to even say a word, the photographer also forgot to take photos.


    The time seemed to stop at that moment, as if no one was watching the live broadcast, and even the


    was his legitimate wife in front of the live broadcast of hundreds of thousands of people.


    The news was so shocking that everyone came to their senses. Elliot had already pulled the absent-


    minded Sherri away from this ce under the cover of several bodyguards.


    "Go to hell!"


    Michelle smashed her phone onto the ground, and the screen instantly shattered into a spider web. Her


    features were all distorted. "It''s impossible, it''s impossible. How could Elliot fall in love with that bitch?


    What is it that Icks of? "


    Michelle was so angry that she trembled all over her body: "Go to hell!"


    At the same time, Janine was also very angry. But then again, her ultimate goal was to make Zion An


    give up on her. If Sherri is married to Elliot, it would be impossible for Zion to rekindle their rtionship.


    Although the n failed, but fortunately, she did not lose as much as Michelle.


    Thinking of this, Janine stood up, picked up her bag and was about to leave.


    Taking a look at the exasperated and eloquent look of Michelle, he frowned and said, "Michelle, you are


    not like the famous virtuousdy as people said. I have something else to do, so I won''t apany


    you."


    Elliot took Sherri home as quickly as possible.


    "Kate, apply some medicine for my wife! I''ll be right back. "


    After saying that, he left the room.


    "Sure! Mr. Mo. "


    Kate walked towards Sherri and eximed: "Madam, what''s wrong with your knees? Did you fall


    somewhere? "


    "It''s alright. I just slipped by ident." Looking at the bruises on Sherri''s knees, she was


    expressionless.


    "s! Why are you so careless? I''ll apply some medicine to your wound. Although it hurts a little, but it


    works well. Mrs. Mo, please bear it. "


    As if Sherri hadn''t heard what she just said, she was lost in thoughts.


    Did I hear it right? Did Elliot just admit it in front of so many people? Admitted that she was his wife?


    His eyes just now made her heart suddenly in a mess. He was so sincere and warm, as if this man was


    really the man who came to save his wife.


    However, they were only a fake couple. He acted as a y with her in front of the Mo family, but he


    couldn''t deny it in front of the reporters!


    A self-mocking smile appeared on Sherri''s face. She thought to herself, ''Sherri, don''t forget that you


    each takes what you needed. Don''t take it seriously.''.


    "Don''t take it seriously!" Sherri kept telling herself.


    However, just now, the look in Elliot''s eyes when he was in a hurry couldn''t deceive anyone.


    In the end, Sherri have be a little hesitant about their rtionship.


    The master of the Mo n also knew about it. When he saw the reporters swarming to stop Sherri,


    Colin Mo thought with a straight face, ''there are too many things going on with Sherri. Is she really


    suitable to be the daughter-inw of the Mo n?''?


    The fragrance of tea curled up in the study, and the looming mist floated upon Colin''s face, making this


    once powerful master seem unreal.


    "Grandpa."


    Elliot, who came in with the door pushed open, interrupted Colin''s thoughts.


    Colin had always been sure of his grandson, but now he has be a little unhappy to see him break


    into his ce in such a hurry for the first time without even knocking the door.


    Elliot knew that he had been too reckless just now. Although the man in front of him is his grandfather,


    but he had been a big shot in city A for so many years. Master Mo''s aura of confidence and prestige


    has been fully activated. Elliot knew that his grandfather was a little angry.


    Elliot had always been a man of his own thoughts. This time, it was also because of the matter of


    Sherri.


    Every time ites to the topic of Sherri, Elliot would be crashed.


    Now that the time hade to a halt, Elliot had to ask master Mo to solve the problem.


    Colin is not an unreasonable man, but the matter of Sherri is rted to the dignity of the Mo n. For a


    noble n like the Mo n, their dignity is more important than anything else.


    As for the matter of Sherri, he needed to carefully decide whether he should stand out or not. If it was


    worth it, Colin would not be an old stick-in-the-mud.


    However, Elliot and Sherri hadn''t known each other for a long time. Therefore, Colin was lost in


    thoughts again.


    "Sherri had saved my life abroad."


    Elliot knew that he had to confess to the Mo n at this time.


    "Grandpa, I will exin to you in detail in the future. Please grant your grandson''s request for now."


    Colin didn''t expect that the Leng family and the Mo family had such a close rtionship. At first, his son


    had been taken care of by Edward, and now, his daughter, Sherri, had saved his grandson.


    "Do you want to repay her for saving your life?"


    Colin didn''t believe that Elliot would risk his life because of this. If not, it only meant that Sherri was too


    scheming to use this favor to threaten his grandson.


    "Then we can''t let such a daughter-inw marry into the Mo family." Colin''s eyes as an eagle darkened.


    After a short pause, Elliot said, "no, Grandpa, I love her truthfully."


    He didn''t want to talk about the past just yet.


    "Grandpa, Sherri had saved me, but I also love her from the bottom of my heart. However, Sherri has


    no impression of what happened in the past. "


    Colin fell into silence.


    For the sake of his memory, Colin remembers seeing Sherrr for the first time. Such a warm-hearted girl,


    she wouldn''t be so thoughtful.


    Thinking of how good she was, he thought of the first time that Sherri hade to the Mo n. She


    was neither arrogant nor irritable. Suddenly, the words of "like the moon, like the sun rise, like the


    lifespan of the south mountain, neither Frank nor copse, like the age of a pine tree, all of them are


    promising."


    A woman who knew the Book of Songs must have a good character.


    Colin was relieved.


    Seeing that his grandfather''s face had softened, Elliot knew that things were done for half.


    "How do you want me to help you?"


    "I want to hold a press conference tomorrow for Sherri." The woodenmp behind the two men


    flickered and turned off, making it hard to see clearly.


    Soon, Elliot returned to his house,.


    "Sherri..." Kate signaled to Elliot to keep his voice down when he just began speaking out these two


    words.


    Sherri had fallen asleep.


    Elliot walked quietly to the side of Sherri. Looking at her left knee and forehead which had been


    treated, he felt a heartache. He would have chosen himself to be hurt instead.


    After walking a long distance, he picked up his phone and found Sean Shen''s number: "I want to know


    the ins and outs of what happened today. Besides, it''s up to you to deal with those reporters! "


    Even through the phone, Sean could feel the anger of his boss. He knew that he had to handle it well,


    he also understands the importance of Sherri, of the Leng family''s, to Mr. Mo.


    After talking to Sean, Elliot returned to the side of Sherri.


    Looking at the sleeping Sherri, who was soundly asleep. There was no sign of strangers entering,


    which made Elliot feel at ease.


    Kate had also stepped aside after noticing this.


    The sleeping Sherri took off her guard for the time being, but she couldn''t sleep well either. She


    frowned as usual, which made Elliot feel sorry for her.


    He stretched out his hand to smooth the frown on Sherri''s forehead, and she woke up.


    The moment she opened her eyes, she felt the world had stopped. It seemed that there were only two


    of them in this house, breathing lightly.


    After looking at each other for a while, Elliot''s hands were a little sore, so he ced them on Sherri.


    Before the two of them could react, Elliot picked up Sherri and said, "Sherri, let''s go upstairs to sleep.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    You''ll catch a cold if you fall asleep here. "


    When Sherri was most isted and helpless, all the people of the Leng family betrayed her, and even


    Zion, who once said he loved her, trampled on her. Therefore, the gentleness of Elliot at this moment


    had softened her in an instant.


    Looking down at the serious eyes and brows of Elliot, perhaps because the moonlight was too gentle


    tonight, or because she was too sleepy when she woke up, Sherri kissed him unconsciously, which not


    only shocked Elliot, but also herself.


    Sherri leaned closer to the arms of Elliot and buried her face in his chest to hide her embarrassment


    just now. However, she missed the brilliance at the corners of his mouth, as a prosperous tree.


    "Kate, take good care of Mrs. mo." Speaking of Mrs. Mo, Elliot drawled.


    The next day, the Mo family suddenly announced that they would hold a press conference.


    In the press conference, Colin, the old master of the Mo n, publicly admitted that Sherri was the only


    granddaughter inw to be recognized by the Mo n, and all the members of the Mo n attended


    the ceremony. He gave a high evaluation of the moral quality of Sherri, indicating that the Mo n


    would always be the support of her.


    For what happened yesterday, he said that he would not easily let go of those who spread false


    messages. He would pursue legal responsibilities and severely punish those who had spread the


    rumors.


    It was worth mentioning that master Mo''s tough attitude: "our Mo family will never change the things we


    have always been determined to do. No matter what happened in the past and in the future, Sherri will


    always be a member of our family, and as my granddaughter inw."


    Since even Colin helped her in person, no one in city A dared to gossip anymore.


    From then on, in city A, there were several words that were before Sherri which could not be ignored --


    the daughter-inw of the Mo family.


    In the CEO Office of HT Group. A fashionable woman crossed her arms over her chest and said, "Zion


    An! You must have known that Sherri Leng has been with Elliot Mo already. "


    "Miss Su, are you here only to talk about this?" Zion raised his head and looked towards Janine.

 Chapter 20 Those Memories

    Chapter 20 Those Memories


    Her softness seemed to appear yesterday, but why did Janine Su be so unreasonable now.


    "I''ve already known what happened between Elliot Mo and Sherri Leng. You must have something to


    do with it." Zion An picked up the documents in his hand indifferently and said, "Miss Su, I have a


    meeting to attend. You should stay here to vent your anger, or go home and have some tea with your


    friends as you like." then he strode out of the office.


    Leaving her standing there in a daze.


    Janine couldn''t figure out why everything had changed. Why did everything suddenly started to change


    as Sherri came back?


    Thinking of this, Janine silently shed tears, and her thoughts were pulled away step by step.


    The reason why Janine loved Zion so much was not because of him. It all started in an afternoon.


    In midsummer, Janine saw Zion for the first time.


    Because of Janine''s father, she hated all the male creatures.


    When she was a child, the world of her life was full of quarrels. Janine''s father was famous for his


    irritability, and he was very dissatisfied with her mother.


    Then, her mother, who was often beaten and kicked,mitted suicide in an afternoon. Without any


    signs, Janine''s mother jumped off the building. She still remembered the relief in her mother''s eyes.


    Her mother''s suicide made Janine seriously ill for a month.


    In the past month, Janine''s father hadn''t visited her once, and all the things were handed over to his


    assistant.


    Naturally, Janine had been taken care of by his assistant for a month.


    To be honest, out of natural intuition, Janine didn''t like this assistant from the beginning, and even


    hated her.


    Janine spent a month acting like a doll, she didn''t talk to anyone or make eye contact with others.


    Anyway, everything was arranged by fate, she was then discharged from the hospital a monthter.


    After leaving the hospital, the first time she came back home, she saw her father smiling on the sofa


    and calling her over, "from now on, aunt Sun will be your mother."


    Looking at his assistant, Kristen, bing her stepmother, who had taken care of her for a month,


    Janine went upstairs right away without saying a word.


    Maybe her mother was right.


    Janine thought that there would be no one else staying in her life, but the sudden appearance of Zion


    made her at a loss.


    The first time she met Zion was with Melissa Leng and Michelle Leng.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    At that time, Zion was crazily pursuing Sherri. Janine had always thought that she was beautiful and


    that she had always been paid attention to by others, but she was ignored in front of Sherri. Everyone


    was around her, and Janine felt that it was unfair to her.


    Maybe it was God''s will that day, when Janine saw Zion, she had the idea ofpeting with Sherri.


    It had always been a good way for Janine to use her appearance to make people feel pity for her.


    Behind the powerful Melissa and Michelle, Zion took a look at Janine.


    At that time, Zion''s heart was all on Sherri, and he didn''t pay much attention to her.


    But that nce gave her courage to continue.


    Sherri excellence was like the sun, constantly driving Zion to chase after her.


    However, no matter how hard Zion tried, there would be times when Zion was tired. During this tired


    time, Janine went in.


    "Zion, are you waiting for Sherri?"


    It was only a few steps away, but she was walking like a lotus. In this hot summer, it was like a touch of


    green, which lit up Zion''s eyes.


    He had been waiting for Sherri for a long time, but now seeing the appearance of a sister next door, he


    could not help but temporarily put down his irritable mood.


    Zion restrained his emotions and asked: "Didn''t youe out with Melissa and others today?"


    With a smile, Janine pointed in another direction and said, "Melissa and others are over there."


    Zion saw the group of Melissa pointed by Janine.


    "Then you..."


    Knowing Zion''s confusion, Janine deliberately softened her voice and said, "I saw you in the car, so I


    came to say hello. By the way, I''ll get you a bottle of water. "


    The shy and timid girl in front of him made Zion feel better inexplicably. "Go back quickly, be careful of


    the sun."


    Zion was also a famous yboy before he crazily pursued Sherri, and now he naturally understood


    what was going on with what Janine did.


    Zion didn''t intend to refuse, he didn''t care if there was one more person who liked him or not.


    Zion didn''t think about it anymore. He knew that he really loved Sherri this time.


    When Sherri came out of thepany, Zion took out an umbre from the car, walked to her like a


    flower protector, and handed over the water that was just brought by Janine.


    Janine who haven''t left yet saw the scene with a burst of resentment, the rolling anger twisted her


    whole face.


    "You don''t deserve it, Sherri."


    Sherri slowly started seeing the change of Zion. At that time, she was young and naive, full of fantasy


    towards love. Beside her, Zion was indeed infatuated with her after removing the gossip news in the


    past. "Zion, I have now agreed."


    A sudden brake, made Sherriugh.


    "Sherri, what did you say just now?"


    Zion was like a child of several years old, eager to know what Sherri had just said.


    "I said, I promise you." Said Sherri with a smile.


    Looking at the sunlight reflected by his white teeth, Zion couldn''t restrain his joy.


    "What? They are together?" Janine asked in disbelief.


    When Melissa told this news to Janine, she felt a sense of frustration. Unexpectedly, Sherri agreed.


    However, Janine told herself, "no matter what, I have to fight for myself."


    In front of Zion, Janine was very clear about her current position of a little sister, so she focused on


    ying the role of Zion''s sister.


    After the rtionship between Zion and Sherri was confirmed, Zion once wanted to go further, but


    when it came to Sherri, Zion felt that he was wrong. This was just an iceberg that could not be warmed.


    Zion was angry with himself again and again, why did he fail again and again with Sherri.


    After being frustrated again and again, Zion lost his interest in Sherri for a short time. At the same time,


    the appearance of Janine gave him a reason tofort himself. "Maybe I need to rx."


    Sherri was a tough nut to crack.


    Zion turned to tease Janine. Although there was nothing out of line, there were no secrets that could be


    hidden in the world after all, not to mention that the people surrounding her were all like Melissa.


    "Sherri, it seems that Zion has a close rtionship with Janine recently?" Melissa said casually,


    painting her fingernails on the sofa.


    Without any hesitation, Sherri went out to look for Zion.


    At the same time, Janine stood beside Zion and said, "Zion, I really likes you. What is so good of being


    so cold like Sherri?"


    When Janine was speaking, Sherri happened to see them. Sherri walked over, nced at Zion, and


    didn''t say goodbye. She just wanted to see how Zion would deal with it.


    After all, Janine was just a pastime for Zion.


    "Janine, if my behavior makes you misunderstand me, I beg for your forgiveness here. You have


    always been just a sister in my heart." After saying that, Zion was about to leave with Sherri''s hand in


    his.


    After leaving, without being annoyed, Sherri said lightly, "you think I''m boring, don''t you? You can give


    up now."


    Like a smart man, Zion sensed a little jealousy from Sherri''s words. "No, you are just you. Different


    from others, I likes you only."


    Staring nkly at the direction they left, Janine felt as if she had lost something and felt depressed.


    She had also forgotten that she is the fearless Miss Leng, but how could she love Zion so humbly.


    On that day, after Zion left with Sherri, Janine thought about it a lot and believed that everything was


    Sherri''s fault. The reason why Zion was not with her was that she, Sherri, stood in her way.


    With Janine''s eyes wide open, she was waiting for the time when there was a gap in the rtionship


    between Sherri and Zion.


    Later, in order to continue her education, Sherri went abroad to study. Janine thought her chance had


    finally came.


    But it seemed that Zion was ying the cat and mouse game with her. He woulde to have a drink


    with her as he remembers her, and if not, Janine won''t even see him.


    Zion was a yboy, and he restrained himself a lot when he was with Sherri. But after she went abroad


    and the two of them began to have a long-distance rtionship, the nature of Zion slowly exposed.


    "If he really loved her, he wouldn''t have been a yboy anymore." Thinking of this, Janine said, "it just


    proves that Sherri is not the person that Zion wants in the end, maybe... You can do it, you can tie Zion


    up with you for the rest of your life. "


    That night, with an inexplicable irritable mood, there was only one thought in Janine''s mind: "I''m going


    to find Zion."


    Zion hasn''te to see her for a long time. Since he''s not moving over, I''ll make my move first.


    After making up her mind, Janine drove to the biggest bar in city A, The Mix.


    "The Mix" was Zion''s favorite ce to go at night. She knew he was there.


    When they arrived at the "The Mix" bar, the dynamic music made Janine out of breath for a moment.


    The noisy crowd, crazy music, enchanting dancers, and all kinds of howls were a suitable ce to vent


    her anger.


    Then, Janine began to look for Zion.


    Sure enough, he was in the bar!


    In an inconspicuous corner, she saw a scantily dressed womanughing and trying to drink across with


    Zion.


    In a towering rage, Janine strode towards them and grabbed the ss rudely, "Zion An! Are you this


    promiscuous? "


    "Ah!" In a daze, Zion looked at the person in front of him. The colorful light made him unable to see the


    angry face clearly. "I thought it would be someone elseing in to grab me?" Why are you here? "

 Chapter 21 A Strange Doctor

    Chapter 21 A Strange Doctor


    "Do you still want her toe?" Murmured Janine Su with her eyes darkened.


    But in an instant, Janine''s eyes became clear again. "Stop drinking. Let''s go!" As she spoke, she tried


    to pull up Zion An, who was paralyzed in the crowd of beauties.


    Zion was so drunk that he just let Janine do whatever she wanted.


    "s... Miss, who are you? Have you asked us if you want to take Mr. An away? " The scantily d


    woman held Zion''s arm and didn''t want Janine to take him away.


    "Exactly! Who are you? " The girl next to her chimed in.


    "A wild girl? I think you are the pheasants who came from nowhere, so much acting. "


    Although Janine looked weak, but she had never been a person to be trifled with. She had never


    suffered any losses except for being defeated by Sherri Leng.


    "Don''t you just want money?"


    Looking at these women with heavy make-up and jewelries everywhere on their heads and ears,


    Janine felt very disgusted. She took out a bank card from her bag and threw it hard on the face of the


    woman who was about to drink across with Zion just now. "There is a hundred thousand in it. The


    password is six fours, which is enough for you to spend for a while."


    When the women heard that there were a hundred thousand in it, they screamed and tried to grab the


    little card, and no one stopped Janine.


    After that, she dragged Zion away. Janine didn''t send him home, nor did she send him back to the Su


    family. Instead, she went to a hotel nearby.


    "I can get everything I want, including you, Zion."


    Looking at Zion who was lying on the bed like mud, Janine unbuttoned her clothesyer byyer, held


    Zion''s shoulder and whispered in his ear in a very confused voice, "Zion, it''s me."


    Zion frowned. He felt a soft mass on his chest, and there was something slippery on his body, which


    gave off a pleasant fragrance...


    This smell was different from the inferior perfume of the bar girls he had recruited. He felt that his face


    was being touched, and slowly like an ant, bringing a limp feeling. He went down, his face, chin,


    Adam''s apple, chest, navel... Without stopping, Zion felt a little hot.


    "Zion, do you miss me?"


    Zion heard this sentence and it was a pleasant female voice.


    Zion? Those women in the bar would only call him Mr. An, and thedies of famous families around


    him would also respectfully call him "Mr. Zion". Who would call him "Zion"?


    It seemed that the only one woman would call him by such an intimate way, was Sherri.


    Zion seemed to be cursed. While groping, he answered the woman, "yes, I miss you very much."


    Zion ced his arms around the woman''s waist and spent the night together.


    On the second day, Zion had a splitting headache. He raised his eyes with difficulty and asked, "where


    am I?"


    "What do you think?"


    Who was talking? Zion shook his head and looked in the direction of the voice. It was Janine who was


    standing in front of the cab and putting on her clothes.


    He looked around in disbelief. The messy sheets and quilts were covered with his underwear and coat.


    Zion quickly lifted the quilt and looked at his body...


    Not long after, Rohan Leng suddenlymitted suicide and died. JJ Group was reced by Sam


    Leng. On that day, Zion announced to the outside that he had a formal rtionship with Janine.


    People were always good at talking about things that had nothing to do with them, such as the strange


    rtionship between Sherri, who had just gone abroad, along with Janine and Zion.


    Before Zion, Sherri used to be a legend in city A. not only her appearance, but also her talent.


    There were also many talented young men in city A. However, due to the coldness of Sherri, they


    flinched because of the coldness soaked into their bones.


    When Sherri appeared, Zion was shocked. It was always a coincidence, Zion happened to appear at


    the suitable age of Sherri.


    Of course, although there were a lot of people in city A who felt pity for Sherri leaving, no matter what,


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    they were happy that Zion, who had caught up with her, abandoned her.


    On the other hand, Sherri had no idea what had happened in her hometown.


    During this period of time, Zion and Janine had been having an affair.


    It seemed that those things had just happened yesterday.


    The more Janine thought about it, the more restless she became. She immediately called Michelle,


    "Michelle, there''s no way that I''ll give that bitch a way out."


    Sherri had never given up looking for the real cause of her parents'' death. The corpse examination


    report of the Leng''s sisters only briefly exined that her parents had hit their heads and died.


    Sherri wanted to know more. She didn''t believe that her parents simply bumped in and died.


    She looked through all the news reports of that day and found the same words: on the way to the


    Grange, Rohan and his wife made a sharp turn halfway up the mountain and hit the mountain on one


    side. The serious collision killed the couple on the spot.


    This was only the beginning. Soon, the huge amount of tax evasion was found, so arge number of


    punishment of being a bad guy from God.


    Whether it was an ident or a suicide, Sherri didn''t believe it, let alone her father would do such a


    thing as tax evasion.


    It took her a lot of time and energy to find out that it was Sam that had cheated on his father and


    announced the news. The news also said that her father had killed his family out of good will to praise


    her hypocritical uncle.


    Sherri knew that things would not be that simple. She must find out the truth!


    "Madam, the hospital called you." Kate interrupted into Sherri''s meditation.


    "Maybe there''s something wrong with Nana. Give me the phone," said Sherri, taking the phone. "Hello,


    I''m Sherri Leng."


    "Hello, I''m Dr. Sun. Your sister, Miss Alina, is receiving treatment in our hospital. She has a small


    examination to finish tomorrow. Pleasee to the hospital now. We have some questions to check."


    "Right now?"


    "Yes, Miss Leng."


    "Isn''t Mr. Gu that has always been in charge of Alina?" Sherri was a little confused.


    Since Theo took over Alina''s condition, she had never worried about her. She trusted Theo with all her


    heart and she trusted Elliot more than him.


    It would be Elliot who they would contact first upon the matter of Alina, why would they look for her


    today.


    "Ah... Mr. Gu is too busy today, so Miss Leng I do apologize but you''ll have toe in in person. If it''s


    toote, the examination tomorrow will be postponed, which is unfavorable to the development of Miss


    Alina''s condition. " A sigh came from the other end of the line.


    Alina had always been Sherri''s weakness. For Alina, Sherri would neverpromise or make her feel


    wronged. "Okay, Dr. Sun, I''ll be right there."


    Putting down the phone, Sherri picked up the coat on the stand at the door and was about to go out.


    "Madam, are you going out? Is it something important? Do you want to contact Mr. Mo first? " Kate


    Zhang asked nervously, holding the apron on her.


    "No, is alright Kate." "It''s not a big deal. I''ll go to the hospital ande back soon."


    She didn''t want to bother Elliot. He had helped her a lot and provided her with a decent job, arranged


    the best hospital in the city for Alina, and asked his brother Theo to take care of her. When she was


    pointed out by thousands of people, he trusted her unconditionally and supported her!


    As for her, Sherri, she just got a marriage certificate worth 9 dors with him and yed a y with him


    in front of the Mo family.


    She owed him too much. There was a clear distinction between love and hate between them.


    She knew that it was easy to pay off the debt of money, but hard to pay off the favor.


    She didn''t want to owe him. She almost couldn''t pay off her debt now.


    Soon, Sherri arrived at the hospital. At the front door of the hospital, an old doctor in a white coat


    walked towards her with a smile on his face. "Hello, Miss Leng. I''m Dr. Sun. The one who called you


    just now."


    Looking at the smiling old doctor, who seemed to have never been seen within the cardiovascr


    department of the hospital, but as Sherri saw the name tag of "cardiovascr department, Joe Sun"


    hanging on his chest. She immediately put down her guard and said, "Hello, I''m Sherri Leng."


    "Miss Leng, please follow me."


    Dr. Sun took the hospital elevator and pressed the button for the fifteenth floor.


    "Dr. Sun, aren''t we going to the Department of cardiology?"


    Sherri remembered that the Department of Cardiology was on the eleventh floor and she didn''t know


    where the fifteen floor of the hospital was.


    "I''ve left something in my studio. Let''s go to the fifteenth floor first, and then we''ll go to Miss Alina''s.


    don''t you mind, Miss Leng?"


    "I don''t mind." Sherri didn''t doubt on him.


    The elevator was originally full of people, and they went downstairs one after another. When they


    reached the fifteenth floor, there were only Sherri and Dr. Sun left.


    When they walked out of the elevator, it was even more empty. There was almost no one on the


    fifteenth floor. There were pale walls and shiny floors. Obviously, very few people came to the fifteenth


    floor. The smell of disinfectant surrounded everywhere. The echo of the footsteps of the two people


    made her very ufortable.


    "Miss Leng, pleasee in and wait for a moment." Dr. Sun suddenly stopped in front of a room and


    said, "find a ce inside. I''ll get you a ss of water."


    "Don''t bother, Dr. Sun."


    "Please have a seat. I asked Miss Leng toe here all of a sudden. I should have apologized first."


    Dr. Sun didn''t pay much attention to Sherri, and still went to pour a ss of water and handed it to her.


    "Thank you. Please take good care of Alina." Taking the ss of water, Sherri took a sip.


    "Wait a moment, Miss Leng. I''m going to get something." Dr. Sun walked out with a faint smile and


    closed the door.


    Sitting idly in the room, Sherri observed the surroundingyout. This room was very simple, like an


    empty room that had been ced empty for a long time. There were a few simple tables and chairs,


    and nothing else.


    "The hospital really likes white. Even the tables and chairs are white." She took another sip of the warm


    water.


    Was it because of the heavy smell, or the silence, Sherri felt her head going dizzy. It seemed that Dr.


    Sun had left for a long time, but why hadn''t hee back yet?


    When Sherri wanted to stand up, she was frightened to find that her body was soft and she seemed to


    have no strength. She walked to the door with difficulty and wanted to open it, but she was surprised to


    find that the door was locked.

 Chapter 22 Conspiracy (Part One)

    Chapter 22 Conspiracy (Part One)


    When Sherri Leng found that something was wrong, her consciousness had already began to withdraw


    from her body.


    There was nothing Sherri could do. She tried her best to take out her phone from her bag, but in the


    end, she failed.


    Before Sherripletely passed out, except from being worried about her sister, Alina Leng, there was


    also another shadow in her heart, which was a good-looking man''s deep and bottomless eyes.


    His cold eyes made her feel no fear, and even a little relieved.


    "It''s about time." The door creaked open and Dr. Sun appeared with an obscene smile.


    In fact, after careful observation, the man didn''t look like a doctor at all. He looked like a ruffian from all


    over his body.


    It was not the handsome ruffian in the Korean drama, but the fake doctor''s aura was full of a mixed


    feeling. The aura carried with him after he had been in the underground world for a long time, which


    was too difficult for Sherri to notice as she was worrying about Alina.


    Thinking of the deal this morning, the fake doctor had to suspect that he had a dream.


    This morning, a woman came to him and said that she wanted to spend money to destroy a woman.


    The woman who found him was obviously the master of a rich family. She didn''t look at him when she


    spoke. Her arrogant eyes were like something dirty, and her face was full of disgust.


    Although he admitted that he is not a good person either, but he really didn''t want to talk to this rich girl


    in front of him.


    Until the woman in front of him showed a photo, the fake doctor instantly changed his mind.


    He had never seen such a beautiful woman in his flowering shrubs before. She was full of coldness,


    but with another sexy charm. Her long hair curled up naturally around her waist, and they curled up


    obediently, as if she was unreal.


    This yboy, who had been hiding underground for a long time, naturally didn''t know that it was the


    most popr woman in city A, Sherri Leng, who was shown on the photo.


    The yboy also had a vague feeling that this matter was not simple, but when he saw such a beautiful


    girl and the money with the card of three hundred thousand, he decided to gamble.


    If he won, he won''t need to worry about his food and clothing in his whole life after; if he lost, the worst


    result would be living a base life.


    Therefore, he lied to Sherri with her sister, Alina''s illness.


    This fake doctor was not for nothing. In order to pretend to be a doctor, the little rascal hid in this


    hospital for several days and continued to learn some terms that the doctor uses.


    The hospital was a mix of good and bad, no one would doubt his identity if he wore a white coat and a


    work card.


    Looking at the woman on the ground, the fake doctor was in a trance for a moment.


    "You''re so beautiful, just like a piece of art!"


    The yboy kept sighing and greedily looked at the beauty on the ground. She was really the most


    beautiful woman in his life.


    As if it was not enough, the hooligan was so attracted to her that he kept moving towards Sherri.


    Time passed by unconsciously. When the ruffian had realized, it had already passed the best time to


    take Sherri away.


    "Just be a doctor."


    The ruffian gritted his teeth. He had done all kinds of things, including murder and arson. This time, it


    was only a woman''s matter. It was just that the ruffian''s uneasiness was growing. There was no


    reason, maybe it was because of his sense of danger.


    After all, if people did too much jobs like this, they would have a feeling of danger, which was an instinct


    in human evolution.


    The ruffian keptforting himself, "rx. Take this woman with you and leave this hospital. You will


    be safe."


    The ruffian was really good at it, he had prepared all kinds of tools.


    He pushed out a wheelchair and helped Sherri sit on it.


    ncing at the handbag on Sherri, he paused for a while and finally opened it. There was a wallet in it.


    The yboy opened it in a hurry, with an ID card and a few hundred dors.


    The yboy took out all the cash, looked at the information on her ID card, and murmured to himself,


    "it turns out that your name is Sherri Leng, A local of city A. Unfortunately, you have offended someone


    you shouldn''t have offended."


    He threw her ID card and the wallet away casually and picked up her bag again. There was only a


    bunch of keys, a lipstick and a mobile phone in it.


    "Nothing else?! That''s it when you go out! Bad luck! " After swearing, the ruffian put on a mask for


    Sherri, a coat he found somewhere and pushed Sherri out.


    When entering the elevator, he pressed the head of Sherri down again. When others saw her, they only


    felt that she had fallen asleep on a wheelchair.


    At the same time, Elliot Mo was dealing with the business of thepany. But somehow, he felt


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    something was bothering him today, which made him very ufortable.


    The Mo family had publicly admitted the rtionship between Sherri and Elliot, so he didn''t let her


    continue to work. Instead, he asked her to stay at home and concentrate on investigating the cause of


    Rohan Leng''s death.


    Perhaps it was because she didn''te to work. Thinking of this, Elliot thought that not having the


    person you cared about was indeed ufortable.


    Elliot would not wait and he would call her if he missed her.


    However, the phone was not connected, and Elliot called home again.


    "Hello, who''s that?"


    "Kate Zhang."


    As soon as she heard the familiar maic low male voice on the other end of the phone, Kate


    understood that it was Mr. Mo.

 Chapter 23 Conspiracy (Part Two)

    Chapter 23 Conspiracy (Part Two)


    "Mr. Mo, what can I do for you?" Elliot rarely called home during working hours.


    "What is Sherri doing? She..." There was a short silence on the other end of the phone. Then he


    continued, "is she able to pick up the call?"


    "Mrs. Mo has gone to the hospital just now, a doctor surnamed sun called to look for her." Kate


    reported honestly.


    "To the hospital? Why didn''t you tell me in advance? "


    Although she couldn''t see his face, but Kate still felt the slight anger of Elliot on the other side of the


    phone.


    "Mrs. Mo didn''t tell Mr. Mo because she was afraid of disturbing you."


    "I see. Go ahead with your work." After Elliot hang up the phone in a hurry, Kate breathed a sigh of


    relief.


    Fortunately, Mr. Mo didn''t call her to ount. On the other hand, Mr. Mo really cared about Mrs. Mo, it


    could be seen how special Mrs. Mo is in his heart.


    Elliot felt a little uneasy, he hung up the phone of Kate and called Theo Gu.


    "Why are you calling me? Aren''t you a workaholic today? "


    Theo was busy with the cooperation with the Su family. Being a doctor was just a sideline, and his


    business brain was also one of the best in city A. This cooperation with the Su family will make a lot of


    money, and he didn''t want to screw it up.


    "I heard that you sent Sherri to the hospital?"


    "What?" Theo was confused, "when did it happen? Don''t wrong me."


    "Who is doctor Sun? He sent Sherri to the hospital today. Didn''t you arrange it? "


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Judging from Elliot''s serious tone, it didn''t seem that he was joking. Besides, Theo couldn''t imagine him


    joking either.


    Theo recalled carefully, "I know all the doctors in the Department of Cardiology. There is no one whose


    surname is Sun. Elliot, did you make a mistake?"


    "What do you think?"


    Even Theo couldn''t help but swallowing nervously, "have you called Sherri?"


    "I tried, but it didn''t get through."


    "That''s strange. If there is something wrong with Alina, she will inform me first. Who is Dr. Sun?"


    Kate and Theo wouldn''t lie. There must be something wrong. "Theo, I''ll see you at the gate of the


    hospital in 10 minutes."


    Before Theo could say anything, Elliot hung up the phone.


    "Are you used to enving people? What a typical CEO. " Although Theoined, but he still put


    down the documents in his hands, ced on his suit and went out.


    10 minutester, Theo finally arrived at the gate of the hospital, but he didn''t see the figure of Elliot. At


    this time, his phone rang, and it was from Elliot.


    "Hey! I''m already here! "


    "Come to Alina''s ward." After saying that, he hung up the phone.


    It turned out that Elliot had arrived at the hospital a long time ago. Hispany was a little far from the


    hospital. Did he exceeded the speed limit all the way? Did something important happen?


    Thinking of this, Theo put away his dissatisfaction and walked quickly to Alina''s ward.


    Everything was the same in the ward. Alina was eating an apple and watching thetest Korean drama


    on the iPad. With a gloomy face, Elliot stood in front of the French window, with his hands in the


    pockets of his suit pants, as if nothing had happened.


    When Alina saw Theo, her eyes lit up and she shouted happily, "Uncle Gu, you''re here?! Well, you and


    my brother-inw are all here. What about my sister? Isn''t sheing today? "


    Yes, where is Sherri?


    "Alina, didn''t you see your sister the whole day?" Theo asked.


    "No. what''s wrong with my sister?" Alina frowned, tilting her head.


    "Nothing will happen to your sister."


    Elliot said. His eyes were as cold as ice, and his tone was unquestionable domineering, which really


    frightened Alina.


    Theo stood in front of Alina and said softly, "Nana, don''t think too much. Your sister wille to see


    youter. I have something to deal with your brother-inw for now." After saying that, he pulled Elliot


    out of the ward.


    "If you want to know whether Sherri has been to the hospital or not, you can check the monitor devices


    at the hospital. Let''s go to the security room now."


    Looking at Theo, Elliot thought for a while and said, "why didn''t I think of that?"


    "You cared too much about Sherri. Sometimes lookers can see more than yers. You got panicked as


    soon as something happened to her. Did you over speed today? "


    Elliot turned his head away, unwilling to answer this question. He quickened his pace to the security


    room.


    The monitor devices was so important that it wouldn''t be shown to outsiders. But when the security


    guard saw the terrible eyes of Elliot, he hesitated for a while. Finally, he confirmed the identity of Theo


    and released the videos.


    There were nearly a hundred screens, bothrge ones and small ones. Elliot stared at the screen for


    fear of missing any details.


    Sure enough, near noon, a male doctor led Sherri upstairs. "


    "Get me the monitored video of the elevator right away. Besides, erge this man''s face and find out


    which doctor he is." Elliot ordered sternly.


    From looking at the videos of the elevator scene, they had gone to the fifteenth floor.


    "Why did they go to the fifteenth floor?" A security guard whispered.


    "What''s wrong with the fifteenth floor?" Elliot''s heart clenched.


    "There''s nothing on the fifteenth floor, is idle for emergency. Normally no one wille to the fifteenth


    floor. And... " The security stuttered, "we didn''t turn on the monitor devices on the fifteen floor. After all,


    there is no one on this floor, so it''s useless to turn it on."


    "Theo, let''s go to the fifteenth floor." Elliot''s face darkened, he didn''t want to waste any more time


    watching the monitored videos.

 Chapter 24 I Always Have You In Danger

    Chapter 24 I Always Have You In Danger


    Sure enough, there was nothing on the fifteenth floor as the security had said. The empty corridor was


    deathly silent.


    There was a hint of uneasiness in Elliot Mo''s voice, his wife hade here with a strange doctor.


    He shuttled through it and stopped in front of an empty room. He saw an object in the mirror -- a wallet.


    The crystal iid on the wallet was shining in the sunlight, as if calling for someone.


    Elliot picked up his wallet and tried to recall.


    "Is this wallet Sherri Leng''s?" Theo Gu couldn''t help asking when he saw that Elliot was lost in thought


    towards a wallet.


    "I''m not sure." There was a faint sense of frustration in Elliot''s voice. "Look around again."


    Elliot found an ID card in the corner behind the door and picked it up immediately, he had hoped that it


    was the ID card of Sherri''s, but at the same time not hers.


    If it was not, it meant that the whereabouts and safety of Sherri were uncertain; if it was, then she must


    be in danger. But fate yed a trick on people, It was indeed Sherri''s ID card.


    There was no doubt that something must have happened to her.


    Holding Sherri''s ID card, Elliot said in a trembling voice, "Theo, get in touch with all the people in city A.


    I need to find her in half an hour."


    "Half an hour?! City A is so big! Do you think you are using GPS? " Although he said so, Theo still


    called the police first.


    "GPS¡­¡­"


    Elliot murmured. He felt that he was really in a panic today. Normally, he would be abnormally calm.


    Indeed, as Theo said, he would not be an ordinary man as long as it came to matters rted to Sherri.


    "Contact Aaron Zhao." The coldness and chillness returned back to Elliot.


    Aaron was a rare technical talent who was proficient inputer technology. He had once hacked into


    the system of the Leican Group and made friends with Elliot. At the same time, he became one of the


    members of his brotherhood with Ken Qin and Theo Gu.


    Aaron is very smart, but he''s a typical homebody. He could count the times he went out in a year. As


    long as there was Inte, he could stay at home all his life.


    Aaron was once teased by Ken as someone out of the modern society, and he was not annoyed. On


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    the second day, Ken''s email got hacked, which made Ken curse for several days.


    "Aaron''s social circle is very small. What''s the use of looking for him?"


    "Locate Sherri through her mobile phone." The few words revealed the key point.


    Aaron was still ying games with casual clothes and messy hair at home, but was interrupted by the


    phone. "ce the package at the property management, and I will go down to get it myself. Put the


    takeaway upstairs at the door."


    After saying that, Aaron was about to hang up.


    "It''s me, Elliot."


    Hearing the answer, Aaron shivered and looked at the lightning man in disbelief. It was really Elliot.


    He quickly typed a few words in the game interface, "Bro! I have something important to deal with now,


    you guys fight first! I''ll be back soon. "


    He always followed the principle of not tricking his teammates. Normally, he would definitely finish the


    bloody battle before dealing with other things. But today, it was not anyone else but Elliot who came to


    see him.


    After listening to the story told by Elliot, Aaron was first immersed in astonishment of his marriage, and


    then surprised at his care for this mysterious woman.


    It was a piece of cake for Aaron to locate her with his mobile phone. Soon, he found out where she


    was.


    "Boss..." Aaron is used to calling Elliot boss, "sister inw is in the west of the city. I have sent the


    location to your phone. From the map, it seems that the location is very remote. It will take some time


    to go there."


    "Okay! Inform me if there is any change of her position! " After saying that, Elliot hung up the phone


    directly.


    The hospital had found out that there was no doctor named "Joey Sun" at all. Regardless of anything


    else, Elliot just wanted to get to the side of Sherri as soon as possible.


    "Elliot! Wait for the police. We''ll go together! "


    Seeing the angry look on Elliot''s face, Theo was afraid that something bad would happen to him when


    he went to the west of the city.


    "I won''t wait for anyone, nor will I let her wait for me."


    "Elliot, it''s very dangerous for you to go there alone now. We don''t know what the purpose of this ce


    is."


    "If you fall in love with someone, you will do whatever you can. Theo, if it were you today, you might be


    more anxious than me. " After saying that, Elliot got onto the sports car and drove away.


    Theo stood still and scolded him for being thoughtless. After thinking carefully about thest sentence


    of Elliot, he said, "if you fall in love with someone, you will go all out."


    Theo had never been in love, and there were many women around him who pursued him, but he didn''t


    like them. He felt that the smoke of these women was too heavy. He wanted to find a girl who would be


    as clear as the Baikal, smiling like a rainbow without any trace of staleness.


    It was unknown how many times Elliot had passed the red light and almost collided with another car.


    He didn''t care. All he wanted to do was to see Sherri and hold her in his arms.


    "The navigation is over."


    Elliot stopped. He didn''t know how many kilometers he had driven. He looked at his watch. 15 minutes


    had just passed, and the time would not be waiting for him.


    There was a deserted area in the west of the city, with endless roads that you wouldn''t know where it


    leads you to, and there were very few cars passing by. Only some sparse trees around, and


    asionally a few unknown birds flew pass the sky.


    This deste scene reminded Elliot of the fifteenth floor of the hospital. The same feel of istion.


    Don''t be afraid, Sherri. I''m here to take you home.


    There was a shabby house on the top of the mountain in the West. Elliot had a vague feeling that


    Sherri was waiting for him there.


    Yes, she was in this room.


    In order to prevent Sherri from resisting halfway, the ruffian increased the dosage and mixed a little


    aphrodisiac.


    "Little beauty, just have a good time with me today. I promise you will befortable." the yboy said


    it with an obscene smile and unbuttoned the top of Sherri.


    Sherri''s beautiful corbone suddenly appeared in front of him, and her snow-white and round shoulder


    was exposed in the air. Looking down, he could even see the partly hidden cleavage. The ruffian could


    not help but swallow. "What a rare beauty! I definitely didn''t take this business in vain today! Come on!


    Beauty! "


    The ruffian pouted and tried to get close to her.


    "Fuck off!"


    Before the ruffian could kiss the beauty, a man came out of nowhere and gave him a heavy blow on the


    head.


    The punch was full of strength, and the ruffian actually rolled to the side. His mind was suddenly in a


    mess, unable to tell the directions.


    The ruffian finally recovered and calmed down to look at the uninvited guest in front of him.


    He had been in the underworld for so many years, but it was the first time he had seen such a terrible


    person.


    It was not because the man looked hateful, instead he was handsome, well-dressed and looked gentle.


    But his eyes were full of fierce that they seemed to burst out countless knives and tear him into pieces.


    The ruffian was about to lose his temper, but when he saw him, he unconsciously stepped back and


    was afraid. "Who are you?"


    The man didn''t answer his question. He carefully helped to get Sherri up, who was still in aa, and


    said coldly, "tell me who is behind you and I''ll keep you alive."


    "What a tone! I haven''t even gotten ounts with you for sabotaging my n yet! "


    The ruffian took out a short dagger from his pocket. He would always bring with him a tool to protect


    himself while he wondered off in the society. I''m not someone to be trifled with either!


    What''s more, the scoundrel had observed clearly that Elliot didn''t have any weapon with him. Did he


    want to be the hero to save the beauty?


    The hooligan shouted and rushed over. Elliot dodged nimbly and dexterously.


    He was not a weak businessman. When he was 8 years old, he had sessfully being qualified with


    the ck belt of Taekwondo.


    Elliot turned around and kicked the ruffian''s wrist, urate and powerful!


    The ruffian let go of his hand in pain, and the dagger fell to the ground with a bang.


    "Damn it!"


    The ruffian wanted to pick up the dagger again, but Elliot didn''t give him a chance and kicked him hard


    in the stomach.


    "Ahem!" The ruffian felt a fishy and sweet taste in his mouth, and his stomach churned. He spit out a


    mouthful of turbid blood, mixed with a broken tooth.


    Outside the room, the police whistle sounded. Theo came with the police. Seeing the disheveled


    clothes of Sherri and the strange man lying on the ground in front of him, he understood everything.


    "Catch him!"


    After Sherri was saved, she was still in a daze. It seemed that the whole heart of Elliot began to ache.


    Since they parted abroad, he had been thinking about the beautiful woman who had saved him. He had


    looked for her before. When he went back to the apartment, thendlord had informed him that the


    woman had returned and left.


    Elliot thought he would never see her again, but he didn''t expect that he would meet her in the cafe!


    At this time, she was bullied by another woman.


    Elliot could tell that Sherri didn''t seem to recognize him.


    No matter what, he had found Sherri. Although it was a little different from what he had imagined, the


    moment Elliot had found her, he had made up his mind to treat her well. He wouldn''t let the woman he


    loved suffer any harm, and he couldn''t lose her again.


    But now, Sherri was lying in front of him with her pale face.


    Elliot pounded the wall hardly.


    Perhaps, for him, Sherri was not only the one he loved, but also a kind of family affection.


    Unconsciously, Sherri had be an indispensable part of his life, just like himself in the past. Elliot


    recalled the time when they had been hurt.


    Elliot turned around and looked at Sherri with her pale face, feeling that he was so unforgivable.


    He gently stroked the woman in front of him. Her delicate face was no longer as angry and energetic as


    before.


    Sherri frowned, she seemed to be very ufortable at the moment.


    Elliot couldn''t stand it anymore. He kicked the ruffian beside him, turned around and kissed her on the


    forehead affectionately.


    He picked Sherri up and felt her body burning.


    At this time, there was only one thought in Elliot''s mind, and that was to take Sherri home.

 Chapter 25 Its No Longer A Contract

    Chapter 25 It''s No Longer A Contract


    At this time, Sherri Leng slowly woke up and saw Elliot Mo beside her. Her first reaction was that she


    was d that he came on time.


    When Sherri found that she might fall into a trap, the first person she thought of was Elliot.


    Perhaps, in her eyes, she and Elliot were no longer in a contractual rtionship. As time went by, the


    rtionship between the two of them were developing without their notice, without warning and


    precaution.


    God loved to make such jokes, but he was so kind that it was hard to believe.


    When Sherri was at her most desperate and helpless moment, God sent the excellent Elliot to her side


    with fairness.


    Immersed in self-reproach, Elliot kept ming himself for his mistakes and didn''t find that Sherri had


    woke up already.


    When Elliot found that Sherri had woken up, he saw that there seemed to be tears in her eyes.


    Before Elliot could react, Sherri hugged him and said, "I''m fine. You''re here."


    Because of this incident, Sherri was also hospitalized. Due to the strong effect of the drug, she needed


    to pump her stomach and stay in the hospital for observation for another week.


    Looking at Sherri''s delicate sleeping face on the bed, Elliot couldn''t help but touch her face with his


    hands.


    He always knew that Sherri was an independent and proud woman. She would never lower her body to


    beg anyone, nor would she cling to anyone''s position. Therefore, Elliot had always respected her and


    did not intend to interfere in the grudge between her and Sam Leng.


    But this time was different. In the past few months, Elliot had endured it again and again for three


    times, but there would still be people who would constantly make trouble for Sherri, and even worse,


    they would find someone to insult her like this, what a despicable thing to do. This time, he decided not


    to give in.


    If he couldn''t even protect his beloved woman, how could he be a man!


    Elliot ordered his men to investigate the whole thing and reverse the verdict!


    Anyone who had being involved in this matter would not end up with good.


    In the mansion of the Leng family, Michelle Leng was trembling with anger, or shaking with fear.


    The news spread quickly. Elliot had sent someone to investigate the attempted rape of Sherri. Soon,


    she and Janine Su would also be found.


    During the whole day, Michelle was absent-minded. She was so anxious that she stood up and made


    herself a cup of honey teapot, but the tea had somehow spilled over the cup and flowed onto the


    woolen carpet.


    "Michelle, what are you doing?"


    Her sister, Melissa Leng''s scream brought her thoughts back and forth. She looked at the tea in her


    hand and hurriedly ced the teacup on the table, trying to find a handkerchief to wipe her left hand


    which was stained with tea.


    "Hey! Here you are! " "What were you thinking about just now, Michelle? So absorbed. " Said Melissa,


    handing a silk embroidered handkerchief to her sister at the same time.


    Taking the handkerchief, Michelle lowered her head and her eyes darkened, as if she wanted to say


    something but stopped on a second thought.


    Melissa frowned and looked at her sister curiously.


    After a long silence, Melissa saw her sister''s shoulder shake as if she was crying.


    "Michelle, what''s wrong with you? Why are you crying? Did anyone bully you? "


    As soon as Michelle raised her head, her eyes were red with tears. She said tearfully, "Melissa, I''m


    afraid I''ve made a big mistake."


    "You are Miss Leng of the Leng family. What mistake could you make?"


    "I''m afraid I''ll be in jail." Thinking of this, Michelle grabbed Melissa''s shoulder and asked, "what should I


    do? What should I do? "


    Hearing that, Melissa felt a little painful. She gently gritted her teeth and said, "so what? At the worst,


    you can give the police some money and be bailed out after a short time."


    "No, no!" Michelle was on the verge of breaking down.


    "Are you afraid that your reputation will be affected by this? Don''t worry. It will be easy to suppress the


    gossip of those reporters?"


    "Melissa, you don''t know."


    Michelle put down her hand on Melissa''s shoulder. Her eyes were ssy. She turned around and


    copsed on the sofa, as if she had spent all her strength, bing ten years older.


    Seeing her sister so capricious, Melissa knew that she had really caused a big trouble. "Michelle, what


    on earth have you done? That''s so serious. "


    "It''s him." Michelle''s eyes were empty, as if she was answering the air.


    "Who?"


    "Elliot, he must know that I did it! I can''t escape this time. "


    After thinking for a while, Melissa remembered that recently, Elliot had been investigating the case on


    Sherri in a high-profile way. She didn''t know who was the mastermind. Seeing her like this, she


    immediately understood, "Michelle, you didn''t do that, did you? How could you ask someone to rape


    Sherri? "


    "No!" With a fierce look on Michelle''s face, she shouted, "it was Janine who did it! It was Janine who


    incited me! "


    Melissa let out a long sigh. If Elliot really insisted on investigating this matter, he wouldn''t do anything to


    help even if the person behind it was the emperor of the jade kingdom.


    If her sister was put into prison because of this, then Michelle would not be able to be released on bail


    no matter how much money they have. The Leng family would also be condemned and be in the center


    of the storm.


    The top priority was to stop Elliot from finding out the truth.


    "Micheele, maybe someone can help us."


    "Who? Who can help me? I''ll give him as much as he wants? "


    Hearing that someone could help her, Michelle''s gray eyes lit up immediately.


    "Harrison Bai, he is a famouswyer. With his help, we will definitely get rid of the suspicion of you and


    Janine."


    Speaking of Harrison, Melissa couldn''t help smiling.


    "I remember him. He helped me when I fell into the water at the ball, but I remember clearly that he had


    a good time with Sherri when they were still a child. Why would he be her enemy now?"


    With a slight smile, Melissa said, "don''t worry about the reason. I''ll make an appointment with Mr. Bai


    tomorrow to make sure that you and Janine are safe."


    "My dear sister."


    Michelle happily walked up to Melissa and held her hand. She took off the customized Cartire gold


    bracelet iid with diamonds on her wrist and ced it on her. "I love you so much"


    On the second day, Melissa called Harrison to make an appointment.


    "Mr. Bai, I''m Melissa. Have you forgotten me?"


    "Miss Leng, if you don''t need any legal advice, I''m afraid we have nothing to talk about."


    Harrison was still the same as before. It seemed that no one could interest him except for work.


    Melissa had expected that Harrison didn''t want to meet her. Fortunately, she knew his weakness.


    "I don''t know if it''s a legal matter or not. I''ve found out the cause of Alice Gu''s death. I don''t know if Mr.


    Bai will ept it or not."


    Everyone had a thorn hidden in their hearts, and they were used to it, so they naturally didn''t feel any


    pain. However, someone would pick up the thorn and stab it hard into it again, making them so painful


    that they could hardly breathe.


    Alice was a thorn in Harrison''s heart that he dared not to touch.


    Hearing the words of "Alice Gu", Harrison was stunned for a few seconds.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Miss Leng are you free today." Harrison said with a sneer.


    Harrison had never had a good impression of people like Melissa.


    To put it bluntly, except for Sherri, there is really no one good in the Leng family now, including the


    father of Melissa.


    However, as soon as the name Sherri was mentioned, Harrison would thought of Alice, who had died


    already.


    Noticing the change in Harrison''s face, Michelle knew that she would seed this time, because Alice


    was too important to him.


    Melissa had knew at that time that it was not Alice''s wishful thinking to be with Harrison, because his


    love for her has not been rooted either.


    At this point, only by mentioning the dead Alice could she save her sister and Janine.


    Melissa knew how serious the matter was, so she didn''t dy anymore and came straight to the point.


    "At that time, Alice was extremely depressed, and then she was stimted by some words of Sherri,


    which made her even more extreme..."


    Melissa said everything, even if only she knew whether it was true or not.


    Although Harrison didn''t believe the one-sided words of Melissa, but it was said it by Sherri herslef.


    Harrison still remembers how disappointed he was with this legendary woman in city A when she said


    it.


    Sherri was the best friend of Alice, and he, Harrison, also admired her very much. But how could she


    do such a bad thing.


    Alice''s death was a permanent thorn in his heart, and Harrison would never forgive the culprit, Sherri.


    Harrison had lost his mind because of the death of his loved one. Melissa knew that only by taking


    advantage of Harrison''s hatred towards Sherri could her sister and that woman, Janine, be removed


    from suspicion. After all, it would not be good to be entangled with Elliot.


    "Harrison, now you know the truth. I have a small request. Will you agree?"


    Melissa yed with her own caution.


    However, as Harrison was at the top of his anger, he could figure out what the woman in front of her


    was ying. He was concerned about the matter of Alice, but he would never be led by this woman.


    "If you are talking about what happened this afternoon, I think you can leave now, Miss Leng."


    As soon as Harrison turned around, he looked exactly like Shura.


    "Don''t you know what Sherri means to Elliot now?" said Melissa not giving up.


    Melissa tried to arouse Harrison''s dissatisfaction with Sherri by evoking his hatred.


    "Since both you and I don''t want to see Sherri living a better life, then, Harrison, please let my sister


    and the daughter of the Su family go. After all, they have the same enemy as you."


    No matter how eloquent Melissa was, Harrison didn''t say anything.


    Atst, Melissa began to speak hysterically, "have you really forgotten that Alice is dead?"


    Melissa was afraid that if they dragged on any longer, her sister would end up in danger and she said,


    "Harrison, Alice has left, but as the chief culprit, Sherri is still alive in this world. Don''t you feel sorry for


    Alice?"

 Chapter 26 The Truth Behind It

    Chapter 26 The Truth Behind It


    Harrison Bai''s mind was in a mess. When he heard the words of "Alice Gu" mentioned by Melissa Leng


    again, he fell silent. The girl who always had a faint smile appeared in front of imr again, she was so


    gentle and quiet. He hadn''t heard her name for a long time, neither had he had a dream about her.


    "Alright, I''ll help you."


    As she expected, Melissa drew him close, but she was not happy. "It has been 5 years now. You still


    couldn''t forget her, right?"


    "You know Elliot Mo is investigating the case of Sherri Leng right?" Not willing to talk more nonsense,


    she said directly.


    "Okay, let''s get to the point. I''m not afraid to tell you that it was my sister, Michelle Leng, and the eldest


    daughter of the Su family, Janine Su, who did it."


    He knew it.


    Someone doped Sherri and wanted to carry out sexual misconduct. Fortunately, her husband, Elliot,


    and the police came to stop this from happening in time, but Elliot did not let it go. He believed that


    there must be a bigger maniptor behind it, so he sent people to investigate in detail.


    "Why did you tell me that?"


    "It''s true that my sister and Miss Su are somewhat possessed by such a thing, but that''s the


    punishment that should be given to Sherri. You know that." After a pause, Melissa continued, "the real


    cause of sister Alice''s death is Sherri."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "You are talking about two different things."


    "Both you and I don''t want her to live a better life. Why are there two things? Harrison, my brother, I


    came to you because I had hoped that you would help my sister and Janine get rid of their suspicion. "


    "Do you think that I have the ability to stop Elliot?" "Besides, I''m the only child in my family. I don''t have


    any sisters. You don''t have the right to call me a brother, Miss Leng."


    Melissa bit her lips and said unwillingly, "we can''t stop Elliot from investigating us, but nothing is


    impossible as long as we have the money! I''ve found a scapegoat to take the me for my sister and


    Janine, so... Withwyer Bai''s eloquence, even if Elliot suspected, I think you can solve it. "


    To be honest, he hated Miss Leng who was sitting in front of him. He even felt that it was a waste of


    time toe here today.


    Noticing the impatience on his face, Melissa persuaded, "Mr. Bai! Don''t you want to start a revenge on


    Sherri for Alice? If it weren''t for the interference of Sherri, sister Alice''s illness wouldn''t have been


    dyed! Maybe Alice would still be alive. What she has is not an incurable disease at all. Sherri lied to


    you just to escape from the me! "


    Melissa reminded him again of the time they spent together 5 years ago.


    The three of them, him, Sherri and Alice, grew up together. They seemed to stick around all the time,


    like the strongest triangle that cannot be broken. Then they went to the school together and yed


    together.


    If you see Sherri, you will definitely see Harrison and Alice somewhere nearby.


    Not long after, as time went by, Harrison became more and more affectionate to Alice, and Sherri


    became their matchmaker.


    The three of them had once imagined their future under the vast starry sky. "I will marry Harrison in the


    future. Sherri, you must be my Bridesmaid!"


    Alice looked at the twinkling stars in the sky, as if there was also a starry sky in her eyes.


    "Of course, I will definitely go to your wedding!"


    "Although we are so familiar with each other, but there''s no way that you are going to give us only a


    little red packet!"


    At that time, Harrison was a yful and carefree young man, totally different from his mature


    appearance 5 yearster.


    Alice''s favorite thing was to bask in the sun in the winter. Shey on Harrison''s legs like a kitten,


    squinting her eyes leisurely. She ced her headphones on in one ear to listen to the melodious music,


    and the other in Harrison''s ear.


    Touching Alice''s long soft hair, he felt that this little girl was just his entire world while shey on his


    legs.


    "Ahem..." Alice took out a handkerchief from her pocket, covered her mouth and coughed.


    "You caught a cold? Let''s go inside. " Feeling sorry for her, Harrison gently stroked Alice''s back.


    "No worries." Alice smiled.


    Her smile was the most infectious and reassuring, like a spring breeze skimming over the water,


    leaving ripples in his heart.


    "I''ll bask in the sun for a little longer. Are you trying to find an excuse for me?"


    "Of course not!" Since Alice said so, there was no reason to stop her.


    "How could it be? If you want to lie here for the rest of your life, I''ll willingly let you do that. " Thought


    Harrison.


    Seeing that Alice had found afortable ce and squinted again, he felt infinite tenderness in his


    heart.


    Alice would tell everything to him except her illness.


    "Sherri, you are the only one who knows this except from my parents. Please don''t tell him, okay?"


    Holding her hands, Alice opened her eyes widely and looked pitiful at Sherri.


    "If I hadn''t found this, would you have hidden it from me?"


    With a bloody handkerchief in her hand, Sherri was not paying attention to what she just said anymore.


    Yes, it was Alice''s handkerchief with a little blood on it.


    "You guys are my best friends. I just don''t want you to worry about it." With her head down, Alice


    looked like a child who had done something wrong and had been found out.


    "Alice," finally, Sherri slowed down her tone. "As we said, we share weal and woe together. You don''t


    treat me as your best friend by hiding it from me. Tell me how sick you are?"


    "It''s just a minor illness. Don''t bother."


    "You are looking around, that''s how you lie. You don''t dare to look into others'' eyes. I know you the best


    except for Harrison, Alice. If you have only caught a slight illness, will you hide it from us? You


    coughing up blood? "


    Alice couldn''t help but started crying, with her hands covering her face and sobbing in a low voice.


    Feeling that her attitude was too tough just now, Sherri softened her heart. She ced her arm around


    Alice''s shoulder andforted her softly, "if you are sick, we can go to the hospital together. The


    medical treatment now is so advanced, there is nothing that can''t be cured."


    "Sherri," said Alice in a sobbing tone, raising her head, "it can''t be cured. I have got a lung cancer, and


    it''s already in thete stage."


    With Sherri''s eyes wide open, she looked towards Alice. She didn''t believe that how could a person


    suddenly have a lung cancer, and it was at theter period.


    She always knew that Alice often coughed, and she had exined that she was allergic to dust. How


    could it be a pneumonia!


    "No, it can''t be. There must be something wrong with the examination. Let''s go to have another


    examination. Don''t cry, Alice."


    Looking at the flustered and wrong look on Sherri''s face, Alice felt even sadder. "Don''t waste your


    energy. The doctor said that I still have 3 months. I still have a lot of wishes to fulfill. I really want to


    marry Harrison and give him a baby."


    Alice smiled bitterly. There were only three months left. She had never thought that one day she would


    be so close to death.


    "You should tell him."


    "No, no! I don''t want him to know that. He must be sadder than me, I won;t be able to look into his face


    that sad. Sherri, can you help me to hide it from him? " Alice pleaded.


    "How long can you hide it like this? He will know it sooner orter! "


    "Just as long as it can be," said Alice, stopping her cry. She smiled slightly, as if the epiphyllum


    bloomed at midnight. "I hope that Harrison will always be happy. After I die, promise me that you will


    help me find a girl to introduce to him and let him forget me."


    In this way, he could always see the perfect smile on Alice''s face, which was as elegant as the white


    orchid.


    "You look so beautiful when you smile, Alice."


    "Really? Then I will always smile at you. "


    Later, as far as he could remember, it was because of the wrong medicine that Sherri had picked up


    which made Alice''s condition worsen and she died after the rescue failed. But strangely, her parents


    didn''t me her at all.


    On one side was his beloved woman, and on the other side was his childhood ymate. In a dilemma,


    he didn''t really hate her until she told him secretly that she made the wrong medicine on purpose.


    Sherri was still as cold as before, as if everything had nothing to do with her.


    Harrison couldn''t hate Sherri from the bottom of his heart. Now all his hatred for her seemed to be


    floating on the surface.


    The death of Alice was a big blow to Harrison.


    Harrison had no choice but to transfer a trace of hatred to Sherri. "What do you mean by making a


    mistake on purpose? When Alice was alive, she treated you as her best friend."


    Thinking of the past, Harrison began to feel painful again. "Sherri, what has happened to you? Why did


    you treat her like this?"


    Harrison was trapped in a battle between heaven and earth.


    On one hand, he thought that there was no reason for Sherri to do so, and on the other hand, she


    admitted that she had really hurt Alice.


    Not only did Harrison hate Sherri, but also he wanted to seduce her.


    Standing aside, Melissa had been observing Harrison''s expression. Seeing that things were going in a


    direction that she didn''t know, she hurriedly showed her trump card. "As long as you help me and my


    sister this time, not only the Leng family will support you, but also the Su family will owe you a favor!"


    Harrison hesitated for a moment.


    "Harrison, there is nothing to hesitate about. There is only one daughter in the Su family, and she will


    help you this time."


    Harrisonpromised.


    After thepromise, Harrison sat on the office chair weakly. Knowing that things had been done,


    Melissa left in a hurry.


    "If Elliot knows that he has met with Harrison, he won''t let her go."


    Melissa warned herself in a low voice in the corridor to leave as soon as possible.


    Two minutester, Elliot came to Harrison''s workce.


    "Harrison. I asked you to investigate the matter of Sherri. How is it going? Is there any news? "


    When Elliot mentioned about Sherri, his caring tone made Harrison make up his mind to let go of


    Melissa and others for the time being.

 Chapter 27 Unsympathetic

    Chapter 27 Unsympathetic


    As the youngest and most promisingwyer in city A, it was the most appropriate for Elliot Mo to find


    Harrison Bai to deal with the relevant legal affairs. Unfortunately, he did not know the rtionship


    between Sherri and Harrison.


    The night at the ball of the Leng family was with both good and bad people mixed up. It was normal


    that Elliot didn''t remember him.


    Harrison picked up the documents in front of him and answered seriously, "the materials are almost


    sorted out. He is a local hooligan. He has done a lot of sneaky things and has a criminal record."


    "How many years can he be sentenced this time?" Said Elliot with an expressionless face and cold


    eyes.


    What he cared most was how much punishment the person who had hurt Sherri would receive. If it was


    not what he wanted, he had the ability to increase the punishment.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "He pretended to be a medical worker, attempted rape of a girl, and intentional injury. In addition, I am


    confident and able to sentence him for about 10 years, andpensate him with more than ten


    thousand."


    "Not enough." "I don''t care about thepensation, but 10 years is too short."


    "10 years? Do you know who can be sentenced to 10 years in prison? Staying with those people, a day


    could seems like a year! I can even guarantee that he won''t be able to survive for 5 years. "


    "He deserves it." Elliot''s eyes were as sharp as fire, and his whole body exuded the domineering aura


    of a king. "The person who hurt my wife doesn''t deserve pity."


    On the other hand, Harrison was also shocked by this man''s love for his wife.


    It was lucky for Sherri to marry such a perfect man.


    "Oh! By the way, the scoundrel has admitted that there was someone behind it. I heard that you were


    investigating. Have you found anything? " Asked Harrison.


    "Yes, I did, but it''s not what I thought."


    Elliot frowned slightly. He guessed that it might be a sister of the Leng family or a daughter of the Su


    family who had been making trouble for Sherri, but what he had found was another person!


    It seemed that the investigation was not thorough enough.


    "I will keep investigating."


    "No need!" Since Harrison had promised Melissa, he would not break his promise. "It''s not good for


    Miss Leng if the case is postponed. If Mr. Mo believes me and gives me full authority on this matter, I


    will give back to you a satisfactory answer."


    His words were full of gentleness, which was hard to refuse.


    "That''s troublesome. I have to remind you that you should focus on the Leng sisters and Miss Su for


    the investigation.


    Feeling his palms wet, he calmed himself down and said seriously, "I will respect the truth."


    Things were handled more quickly than Elliot had imagined. ording to what Harrison had said, the


    maniptor behind this matter was the boss of a smallpany. In the past, he had a business


    gradually failed. Therefore, when he heard that his daughter hade back, he began to take


    revenge.


    Just like what Elliot had asked for, although they didn''tmit a big crime, the ruffian and the owner


    were both sentenced to a heavy sentence with the help of Harrison''s ability, but Elliot still felt that it was


    strange.


    "Harrison, are you satisfied now?"


    This matter almost came to an end. At dusk, Harrisony on the back chair and asked himself secretly.


    The lights of the setting sun wrapped him up, emitting a faint yellow soft light.


    Today, sitting in the office, Harrison kept asking himself whether he was bewitched by Melissa Leng or


    was it because he was not reconciled.


    Harrison kept thinking but couldn''t get the answer.


    He pulled his hair and lowered his head weakly.


    Elliot hurried back to Sherri''s side. After what had happenedst time, he felt that she was getting


    closer and closer to him.


    As long as he thought of Sherri, who had been holding his hand and didn''t say anything before she


    went to bedst night, Elliot would be worried.


    Thinking that Sherri was no longer as distant as before, a sweet smile appeared at the corners of


    Elliot''s mouth.


    This scene shocked the nurses in the hospital.


    Everyone in the hospital remembered the scene when Elliot sent Sherri here.


    At that time, it was veryte at night. A Rolls-Royce suddenly stopped at the gate of the hospital. The


    sound of friction on the ground was loud, attracting the attention of many people in the hospital and


    passers-by on the road.


    Looking at the long scratch left by the Rolls-Royce on the ground, everyone was shocked.


    Without paying attention to the expressions on these people''s faces, Elliot rushed into the hospital with


    Sherri in his arms. Anyway, Sean Shen would handle the hospitalization matters well.


    Along the way, Elliot thought, "if something happens to Sherri, he will definitely make those who had


    hurt her to live no better than to die.."


    After the admission procedures of Sherri werepleted, Sean came to the side of Elliot. After saying


    that he had to leave, he began to investigate the matter on Sherri.


    Sean was not the only one who thought that it was strange.


    With the information that Harrison had found out in Elliot''s hand, he still felt that it was not that simple,


    but he believed in Harrison''s moral quality.


    Not to mention anything else, in the past, Elliot had also had a long-term cooperation with Harrison. At


    that time, he also saw his capability and courage which were not affected by power and money.


    Generally speaking, the truth that Harrison had found out should be the truth, but the intuition of Elliot


    who had been in the business world for so many years made him know that there must be something


    hidden.


    After weighing the pros and cons in his mind, Elliot wondered what had caused the result of this


    matter?


    If what happened to Sherri had nothing to do with the daughter of the Leng family, Elliot would never


    believe it.


    The woman named Janine Su must have something to do with this matter.


    When Elliot entered the ward, Sherri had already woken up. But she felt that he seemed to have


    something on his mind all the time, so she did not make a sound to disturb him.


    Looking at Elliot who was seriously thinking about something, Sherri suddenly felt a warm stream


    slowly flowing into the softest part of her heart.


    Although at the beginning, she and this man were a couple in a contract, and only their names were


    real. Logically speaking, she should not fall in love with Elliot, but it was really difficult not to fall in love


    with a man like him.


    When Sherri was immersed in her own world, Elliot got rid of the initial doubts. His judgment had never


    been wrong. This time, he still had to continue to investigate, but he couldn''t let Harrison get involved.


    Now that Elliot had figured out the crux of the matter, he didn''t care about it anymore and just asked


    Sean to do it.


    Looking up at the woman beside him, Elliot felt lucky that nothing irreversible had happened. If Sherri


    had been hurt irreparably, he would never forgive himself.


    "Sherri, are you feeling better today?"


    Elliot cared about Sherri in his own way. He remembered every word the doctor said yesterday clearly.


    "The patient is all right now, but the dosage of knockout drops is a little heavy. Take care of yourself


    these days. Take care of yourself and you will be able to leave the hospital in a few days. "


    It was the first time that Elliot listened to the doctor so patiently, all because she was the one in his


    heart.


    Sherri heard that Elliot was calling her, but because of her distraction just now, she did not hear clearly


    what he was asking. She smiled with a little embarrassment, and told him that she did not hear clearly


    just now.


    Sherri''s smile cheered Elliot up immediately.


    It was the first time that Sherri, as the girl next door smiled at him, who had always been indifferent on


    the outside.


    He didn''t mind Sherri''s distraction and repeated it again.


    "Just now, I was asking you if you have felt any dizziness these days, were you still so ufortable


    or what?"


    He cared about Sherri very much, and yet he used to be a man of few words.


    "How can you be so long winded?" said Elliot within his heart.


    Without thinking too much, Sherri opened her mouth and said, "I feel much better these days, and I''ve


    almost recovered. When can I leave the hospital?"


    Elliot knew that Sherri was reluctant to be hospitalized. After all, Sherri felt that she had a lot of things


    to do.


    But understanding didn''t mean support.


    "Sherri, the knockout drops you took are different from other drugs. Even if you have gotten the gastric


    more days."


    Having been in city A for so many years, Elliot was good at telling lies without thinking.


    Looking at the sad look on Sherri''s face, Elliot added, "you won''t be able to do anything else if you don''t


    take good care of yourself."


    Hearing that, Sherri had to give up.


    Sherri thought to herself, ''yesterday, the doctor just said that I''m fine and can be discharged after a few


    days'' rest. Do you think that I haven''t asked the doctor about my condition before? She didn''t expect


    that a serious man like Elliot would lie.


    As if something had been found out, Sherri pretended to be pitiful and said, "well, I have to lie here for


    a few more days. I was going to take a walk with you."


    When he heard that Sherri wanted to take a walk with him, Elliot felt that he had lied too early.


    "Sherri, if you are really bored, I will take you to see the moon by the river ande back quickly."


    Even if the CEO was pped, he wouldn''t blush!


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea for me to go out to get some fresh air. Maybe next time. We can go to see


    the moon together next time. Don''t worry."


    "Does he look anxious?"


    Elliot didn''t know whether he was flirted by someone in this situation, but he still kept calm and


    answered, "yes! There will be many chances for me to enjoy the moon with Mrs. Leng in the future. "


    This time, it was ximena''s turn to blush. The way she called Mrs. Leng sounded affectionate, intimate


    and respectful, which made her a little shy.


    Looking at the red face of Sherri, which seemed to be about to bleed, Elliot felt a burst of joy in his


    heart. He could not help but lean in front of her...

 Chapter 28 Good Morning, Mrs. Mo

    Chapter 28 Good Morning, Mrs. Mo


    Startled by his sudden move, Sherri Leng widened her eyes and looked at the man who was only a few


    centimeters away from her.


    Her beautiful eyes were not as cold as before, but now they were as tender as water, and her thin pink


    lips were closed like roses.


    "Is he going to kiss me?" This idea popped up in Sherri''s mind, and she was so shy that she didn''t


    know where to look.


    "Mrs. Mo, what are you thinking about?" Elliot Mo''s voice was low and maic.


    "I... I''m a little hungry. "


    "How about asking Kate to bring you dinner, okay?"


    Thest word "Okay" was extremely attractive, making people helplessly saying out the word "Yes".


    Fortunately, Sherri was still rational in the end. She finally calmed down and was not bewitched by the


    enchanting man in front of her. "No, I remember that there is a sparerib rice downstairs of the hospital.


    It tastes very good, can you buy it for me."


    After saying that, Sherri thought that the other party was the CEO of thepany, who was in charge


    of tens of thousands of people. She was afraid that he would refuse her favor of this kind: "It''s


    downstairs, very convenient."


    Sherri looked at the man nervously to see if he would agree to her request.


    "You like sparerib rice?"


    Sherri nodded silently.


    "Wait for me. I''ll be right back." After saying that, he stood up and was about to leave.


    Was he really willing to buy food for her?


    Looking at the tall man in front of her, Sherri was a little moved.


    Elliot was really nice to her. Sometimes she would really think that she was his wife.


    "Be careful on the way."


    Sherri pretended to say it casually towards the back of Elliot, but the more casual she was, the more


    concerned she was.


    Thinking of Sherri who had been full of coldness for all her life and suddenly speaking out the words of


    "be careful on the way", Elliot was indeed full of happiness, he even raised the corners of his mouth


    In this way, even Elliot himself did not know that he was smiling and leaving the ward. Along the way,


    he was so happy that made the hospital overflowed with pink hearts from the nurses.


    "He''s so handsome. I''ve only heard that there''s no female creature within five meters around the CEO


    of the Mo group. Neither did I expect him to smile. Look at him!"


    An intern nurse in her early 18''s got an anthomaniac.


    Another elder nurse beside them said, "yes, I also think that this little monkey is so handsome and


    extraordinary. But, only the same excellent person deserves such an excellent person."


    After saying that, the old nurse squinted at Sherri, who was in the opposite suite.


    "Although the daughter of the Leng family is a little down and out now, but I still think that only a woman


    like Sherri can be described as the daughter of a rich family in city A, neither humble nor pushy! The


    rest are basically embroidered pillows, gold and jade outside, and losers among them! "


    Despite their age difference, the two nurses had been gossiping for more than an hour. After tidying up


    their clothes, they went home happily.


    For these small characters, when there was nothing else, gossip was also an extremely happy thing.


    Elliot didn''t leave the hospital until Sherri fell asleep. He went to Sean Shen and asked about the result


    of the investigation.


    In arge pile of documents, Elliot found an old photo. In the photo, there was a smiling face of Sherri


    and a gentle girl next to her.


    There was no problem with that. More importantly, there was a shy big boy standing next to these two


    girls. The more he looked at him, the more this boy looked like Harrison Bai.


    For a moment, Elliot thought he had made a mistake, but the person in the photo was sure to be


    Harrison.


    Sean stood behind Elliot, waiting for his orders at any time.


    When he saw that Elliot was stunned for a second, Sean came up to him and said, "Mr. Mo, ording


    to my information, I found that the girl next to Miss Leng is called Alice Gu, they used to be good


    friends."


    Elliot seemed to know why there was not much information about Michelle Leng and Janine Su found


    by Harrison. What a good boy.


    Hearing that, Elliot got angry. Harrison had covered up the chief criminal.


    "Find out what''s the rtionship between these people?" Elliot ordered coldly.


    Sean knew what Sherri meant to Elliot. Sean was very smart, that he had already guessed that


    something must have happened between to Sherri and Mr. Mo in the past. If Mr. Mo fell in love with her


    at the first sight in the cafe, Sean would never believe it.


    Thinking of this, Sean didn''t show it, but quietly left to investigate the matter of Harrison.


    After Sean had left, Elliot still didn''t leave.


    It urred to Elliot that when he found Harrison, he weed him in naturally. However, when they


    talked about Sherri, his expression changed subtly, because Elliot was worried that Sherri would be in


    dangerter, so also didn''t take it seriously.


    Now it seemed that he was too careless at that time.


    "What''s the rtionship between you and Harrison, Sherri?" Elliot decided to go to the hospital to ask


    Sherri about it tomorrow morning.


    The second morning, Elliot came to the hospital with something on his mind. On the way, he


    considerately packed up the crab roe bun, which was Sherri''s favorite.


    He was very angry at the fact that Harrison lied to him. He would be even more unhappy if he let Sherri


    starve.


    Arriving at the ward of Sherri.


    "Good morning, Sherri. Have you got up?"


    When Elliot entered the ward, Sherri had already woken up and was thinking about the cause of her


    parents'' death.


    Thinking of her father''s love for her, Sherri felt a little depressed.


    Elliot walked to the side of the bed and said, "Sherri, what are you thinking about again? Tell me, are


    you hungry now?" Then he took out the crab meat bun in his hand.


    Sherri felt that Elliot was really nice to her. There would be many people who says "good night" to you


    within the world, but few people said "good morning" to you.


    Sherri silently took the steamed bun from Elliot''s hand.


    "Thank you."


    Sherri regretted that she didn''t mean it. She wanted to express her gratitude, but she always said in


    such a tone that no one was allowed to enter.


    Elliot had been with her for a long time. Knowing what she was like, he got used to the two words


    "thank you", but he was still a little disappointed.


    After fighting within her mind for a while, Sherri made up her mind and took out a crab meat bag from


    her hand to Elliot.


    Looking at the steamed bun that was fed to his mouth, Elliot was a little confused for a moment.


    However, in the next second, the steamed bun handed over by Sherri had been automatically eaten by


    him.


    "Very tasty." After saying that, he looked at Sherri as if he was flirting with her.


    The expression on Elliot''s face reminded Sherri of the time when she was in the office. Because she


    didn''t deal with some documents well, she was thest one to leave thepany.


    Just as she was about to leave, the elevator rang. She had a feeling that it was Elliot, but Sherri still


    pretended to finish dealing with the documents.


    At that time, she was not so familiar with Elliot, but he kissed her in the name of a couple.


    At that time, Sherri was still a little angry. Now, seeing that Elliot ate steamed buns, she actually felt


    Elliot being a little cute.


    She must be silly to think that Elliot was cute.


    Looking at Elliot, Sherri burst intoughter all of a sudden.


    When Sherri was stunned, Elliot was still worried that his meaningful smile just now would irritate her.


    Seeing her smile, he was relieved.


    The atmosphere in the ward suddenly became ambiguous.


    Elliot looked into Sherri''s eyes carefully, clear and energetic.


    Elliot recalled that it was because of such a pair of eyes that he didn''t have too many distractions.


    When he was abroad, he let down his guard and let Sherri helped him.


    It turned out that his original choice was really wise.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Elliot looked down from Sherri''s eyes, from her nose to her ears, and finally stopped at her lips.


    Thin and beautiful lips.


    All of a sudden, something urred to Elliot. He moved faster than he thought, and he leaned towards


    the direction of Sherri.


    Sherri quickly put a bun into Elliot''s mouth.


    The steamed bun he bought ruined the good moment. Elliotughed and said, "you reacted so fast this


    time!"


    Sherri rolled her eyes at him.


    "I''ll let you go first and wait for you to leave the hospital." Elliot thought.


    While eating the bun, Sherri looked at Elliot and asked, "have you eaten yet?"


    Elliot didn''t expect that Sherri would ask such a question. Seeing the steamed buns in her mouth, Elliot


    was also a little hungry.


    "I''ve arranged for Sean to bring breakfast here, but I came first. It seems that he''s about to arrive."


    "Mr. Mo." As soon as Elliot finished his words, Sean''s voice came from outside.


    "Look, I''ve got stuff to eat," said Elliot, winking at Sherri.


    Looking at Elliot in front of her, Sherri found it hard to believe that this childish Elliot was the person


    who had made a contract with her.


    At the dinner time, Elliot seemed to mention it inadvertently, "Sherri, do you know Harrison?"


    Hearing Elliot''s question for no reason, Sherri was stunned. She didn''t understand why he suddenly


    asked her this question. She thought for a while and decided to answer truthfully. With the shrewdness


    of Elliot, if she lied, he would definitely notice it, and then she would have to make up a lie to cover it


    up.


    So Sherri admitted frankly, "we know each other and grew up together."


    "Childhood ymates? Good rtionship? " Elliot curled his lips slightly.


    "Not really. Our parents have been friends for generations. That''s how we know each other. I''ve always


    treated him as my brother!"


    She almost blurted out these words. She didn''t know why she was so anxious to exin. "It''s just that


    our rtionship is not as good as before."


    "Why?"


    With an expression of unwillingness to recall, Sherri said, "let bygones be bygones. Now I no longer


    have contact with him. He goes his way of life, and I''m still crossing my single nk bridge. That''s


    good."


    "Humph!" Elliot snorted, "even if you don''t want to disturb him, it doesn''t mean that he won''t do


    anything to hurt you!"


    "What did you say?" Sherri looked at Elliot curiously.


    He was a little angry, that''s strange? Did Harrison offend him?


    "Sherri, do you know who did this to you?"


    With Sherri''s head down and her eyes a little dim, she smiled bitterly and said, "who else can it be?


    Sam Leng or his daughter? Or Janine? "


    Except them, who else in city A would be against her.

 Chapter 29 Those Memories

    Chapter 29 Those Memories


    It was ironic. As a member of the Leng family, Sam Leng and his precious daughter didn''t wee


    Sherri Leng when she came back to city A. Yet, when she came back to the city from abroad, the first


    person who began to make things difficult for her was her family.


    At the thought of her own situation, Sherri thought of her parents. She swore to herself, "I must find out


    the truth of father and mother''s death."


    Elliot Mo saw Sherri lost in her own thoughts again, thinking that this girl in front of him looked anxious


    and frowning at the same time.


    Elliot had heard about the story of Leng family. He didn''t want to see Sherri suffering because of her


    parents anymore.


    "Sherri, do you think the Leng family is doing something to you?" Said Elliot.


    Hearing Elliot''s question, Sherri felt that not only the Leng family was involved, but also other families


    were involved.


    "What do you mean? There are also other people who are hostile to me and want to kill me? "


    Sherri recalled carefully and found that she hadn''t offended anyonepletely. She couldn''t figure it


    out.


    When Sherri was trapped in her own thoughts, Elliot''s words hit her head, "and there''s also Harrison


    Bai. He''s covering up the Leng family and the Su family."


    Hearing the name of Harrison, thest trace of trust of Sherri in Harrison disappeared.


    With a loud bang, the beautiful image of that once elegant young man copsed in her heart.


    Five years ago, Alice Gu was still ying andughing with Harrison and Sherri. At that time, no one


    knew what would happen in the future, and Alice had always been quite ill that everyone else could not


    help but protect her. Therefore, no one knew that when an ident happened, she would choose such


    an extreme way, so brave and resolute.


    And the one who made Alice so brave was Harrison.


    Sherri still remembered that it was a sunny summer day. The suburb in the second half of the afternoon


    was as beautiful as an exquisite oil painting.


    It was rare for Sherri to be free, so she agreed to Alice''s invitation to ride a horse in the countryside for


    rxation.


    Alice had always been gentle, but it didn''t hinder her love for life. In Alice''s eyes, a flower or a grass


    had a unique life. She was such a person, that she was devout to everything the creator gave her.


    Sherri couldn''t understand Alice because of her childhood life, and she even thought that Alice had the


    feeling of Mary Sue. However, perhaps it was because of this iprehension that made Sherri that


    had always been full of coldness began to attach importance to this little woman. Not long after, the two


    of them became good friends.


    Although the way of life andmunication between the two were very different, but both Alice and


    Sherri appreciated each other.


    Sherri didn''t know why the two totally different people got together and became the closest friends.


    However, ording to her character, she would not think about the reason for that.


    As for Sherri, who had been trained as the heir of her family since she was a child, the importance of


    doing things was far less than that of the result. On the contrary, it was the opposite for Alice.


    In Alice''s words, God has made you and I be good friends.


    Sherri had to admit and was willing to admit Alice''s help. The biggest help was that Alice had changed


    her opinion on things to a certain extent.


    For example, in Sherri''s understanding of a thing, she began to pay more attention to the


    understanding of the result.


    Such as when Sherri thought of Zion An''s pursuit for her, thinking of Zion, she skipped it automatically.


    In this beautiful period of time, Zion was not qualified to be involved in these scenes.


    Sherri clearly remembered that in the afternoon, at tea time, Harrison came uninvited.


    Of course, both Alice and Sherri knew what was on Harrison''s mind.


    More than once, Sherri had thought about how Harrison will take away Alice, who was arrogant in the


    University.


    "What a coincidence!"


    Harrison used to be a gentle and innocent boy.


    Sherri still remembered that at the beginning, she asked Alice: "I grew up with Harrison. Although he is


    excellent, but you have better choices, don''t you?"


    At that time, Sherri only had the impression of the son of a noble family on Harrison, so she couldn''t


    understand why the daughter of an eminent family, Alice, would respond to his love.


    "Sherri, you''ve been too rational."


    Alice''s expression was like looking at a child, but it did not make Sherri angry. On the contrary,


    sometimes, she felt that she was only being herself in front of Alice.


    "Sherri, love is something thates. You don''t need to care too much about gain and loss. That''s


    fate. "


    There was no such unskillful human thoughts in Sherri''s education, so she still didn''t understand Alice.


    However, as long as Alice had made up her mind, there would be no turning point, unless she wanted


    to give up.


    Unexpectedly, Alice''s death climbed up her memory like a vine.


    "Sherri, what''s wrong with you?" Looking at the painful Sherri, Elliot said with concern.


    "I''m fine. I was just thinking of some memories."


    Elliot was very clear in his heart that something must have happened between Harrison and Sherri, that


    a woman as strong as Sherri would be this painful when she recalled it.


    "Harrison, what on earth have you done?"


    Elliot thought to himself, and his eyes became cold involuntarily. If you, Harrison, had ever hurt Sherri, I


    would never let you go.


    Looking at Sherri who was lying in the ward, Elliot suddenly felt sorry for her.


    What on earth had happened to Sherri, who had only been in her early twenty years old? It seemed


    that she had experienced a century at such a young age.


    Elliot really wanted to let Sherri tell him everything, but he also knew clearly that the initiative of all this


    was in the hands of Sherri.


    It was not easy for Sherri to show weakness to others. Fortunately, she was still very young.


    "But is 26 really a young age?" For the first time, Elliot began to doubt about his age.


    Thinking of what Elliot had just said, Sherri asked, "do you think it has anything to do with Harrison?"


    Elliot nodded without hesitation, "ording to my investigation, Harrison is involved in this matter!"


    Elliot had always been proud of his reasoning ability. As long as the result was different from what he


    thought, he would definitely investigate it thoroughly. Now, he wanted to know the rtionship between


    Sherri and Harrison.


    It was difficult to investigate what had happened a few years ago. Most importantly, Elliot didn''t have so


    much time to waste, so he came to the side of Sherri, hoping that she would say something.


    Sherri smartly knew what was on Elliot''s mind, so she didn''t try to hide it from him. However, it was


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    cruel for her to tear up the bloody wound.


    She recalled what happened five years ago.


    "Elliot, at that time, I had a good friend with Harrison. I was her best friend all the time. Harrison and


    she were lovers, and that girl was as elegant and pure as Magnolia. Unfortunately, she died at a very


    young age. As said beauties has a narrow life, that would be talking about her.


    Thinking of this, Sherri sighed slightly. Elliot knew that Sherri would definitely tell him the rtionship


    between Harrison and her next, so he didn''t interrupt her. He just waited quietly for her to tell the


    following story.


    "The girl''s name is Alice Gu. She was the famous daughter of Gu family in city A before she died.


    At that time, Harrison didn''t have such a reputation and status. She was just a young man from a small


    family.


    As his parents and my parents were family friends, it was natural for him to know me. Atst, he met


    Alice.


    If it weren''t for me, they might never know each other. "


    Hearing that, Sherri turned her head to look at Elliot, who was listening to her. "Elliot, I know it''s a little


    boring, but I hope you can listen to me carefully until I finish, as a mourning for my past days."


    Hearing what Sherri said to him, Elliot was moved and surprised. "I''m d that you can tell me your


    past. I''m truely happy, Sherri. "


    After saying that, Elliot adjusted his sitting position and leaned against the edge of the bed, moving all


    the weight of Sherri to his side until she was snuggled up in his arms.


    As usual, Sherri didn''t think about the reason why Elliot did so. She just slightly trembled when her


    body touched Elliot. She knew that she could easily feel at ease when she was with him.


    Seeing that Sherri didn''t refuse, and she even started the unfinished story, Elliot naturally listened to


    her.


    "It''s easy for a girl like Alice to win a boy''s heart. We were all young at that time, but Harrison had been


    chasing after her without giving up."


    With a morefortable posture, Sherri continued, "at that time, the city was lively because of the


    action of Harrison. Everyone was talking about that poor boy who wanted to cling to the daughter of the


    Gu family.


    However, Harrison had a backbone. He disdained to be insulted like this. In the end, he proved himself


    with his own ability. It was at that time that Alice began to pay attention to Harrison.


    After that, naturally, the excellent Harrison attracted the attention of Alice, and I, was the witness of the


    love between the two people. "


    Noticing that Sherri was not as sad when she talked about other people''s love, on the contrary, she


    was relieved. Elliot then began tough at his original thoughts. "I nearly thought that Harrison has


    pursued the girl in his arms."


    Afterining to himself in his heart, Elliot quickly entered the world of Sherri.

 Chapter 30 The Truth Of That Year

    Chapter 30 The Truth Of That Year


    "I can see that Alice Gu is very happy when she is with Harrison Bai. Alice even told her that she would


    marry Harrison one day and give birth to a lovely baby for him. "


    Speaking of this, Sherri Leng turned to look at Elliot Mo and said, "Elliot, at that time, I thought that


    Alice was really crazy. She wanted to marry herself to someone at such a young age."


    "It''s always toote to marry the right person." Says Elliot to Sherri with augh.


    "Of course not! We haven''t even graduated from college at that time! "


    "Well, It''s toote for me to marry you now." Elliot said in a low and hoarse voice.


    All of a sudden, Sherri blushed and felt very embarrassed. She picked up the warm water beside the


    table and took a big gulp. Pretending not to hear what he had just said, she continued, "but then, Alice


    started coughing for no reason, and she coughed till night. We asked her and she said it was just


    because she was allergic to dust.


    We were so stupid that we believed her excuse. It was not until I found out that Alice had blood on her


    handkerchief that she told me that she had been diagnosed with lung cancer.


    I thought I heard it wrong, but when I saw the physical examination report, which was written in ck


    and white, with the signature of the doctor and the hospital''s stamp on it, I had to believe it, Elliot. After


    that, I thought it''s necessary to tell Harrison. After all, they are lovers, and he had the right to know


    about Alice''s condition. "


    "Sherri," Elliot interrupted her, "let''s not have anything hidden behind us in the future, okay?"


    "Okay."


    Memories flooded into her mind. Sherri just wanted to finish the story and perfunctorily promised Elliot


    to continue to recall.


    "During that time, I was with Alice. Although I didn''t do anything, but I know clearly that she needed


    We had lied to Harrison saying that It''s just a minor illness, and Alice can''t keep in touch with him for a


    long time.


    He oftenes to me asking about Alice''s illness. There was nothing I can do between them, I couldn''t


    talk to him, and I can''t say too much. But I didn''t expect that he misunderstood me in the end. "


    Speaking of this, Elliot noticed the bitter expression on Sherri''s face.


    Elliot reached out his hand and touched Sherri''s hair.


    The warmth of Elliot''s palm passed directly into Sherri''s heart through her hair. After calming herself


    down, she continued, ter, Alicemitted suicide."


    "Alice took the medicine tomit suicide. In order to protect her, I can only say that I made a mistake


    by ident which had led to her death.


    At that time, there was really no way to cure Alice''s disease. It can only be dyed, and she lived a


    painfully every day.


    Her parents of the Gu family knew my difficulties and didn''t me me, but I couldn''t let Harrison know


    that Alice was so painful at the end. He didn''t know these, he thought that it was me that had caused


    the death of Alice, and he seemed unnatural when facing me starting from then. "


    "I understand Harrison. After all, I always know the rtionship between him and Alice.


    On the one hand, he hates me very much. He mes me for not taking good care of Alice and killing


    her by ident; on the other hand, he is tolerating me as well, because the death of Alice had also


    been a big blow to me. At that time, I also med myself for not taking good care of her and missing


    out her feelings, not to mention that her parents didn''t say anything to me.


    At that time, Harrison wished that he could sue me for murder by ident as he was the best student


    in thew department. "


    When Sherri said this, she smiled helplessly.


    It was a little difficult for Sherri to continue. Holding her hand, Elliot said "don''t worry, Sherri."


    "Elliot, I still remember how Harrison asked me to give him Alice back, who should have been alive,


    with his red eyes.


    He kept asking me why I made such a stupid mistake. He said that I didn''t deserve to be Alice''s best


    friend.


    I think Harrison must have been crazy at that time. I was afraid that he will follow after Alice and do


    something stupid so I cooperated with him and kept apologizing. "


    "You didn''t betray anyone." Elliot stroked her hair lovingly.


    "That''s it. That''s the whole story." Because of the death of Alice, Harrison began to hate me very much,


    but I still can''t believe that he is somehow involved in this matter. If that''s the case, then there is really


    no mercy between us. "


    Leaning her head against his broad and strong shoulder, Sherri finally spoke out the secret that had


    been suppressed in her heart for many years.


    "My parents were killed, my family business fell into someone else''s hands, and my ex-boyfriend


    betrayed me. Harrison, who was like a brother to me, had also helped my enemy. Except for Alina, I


    have no other rtives. I''m afraid that I have no one to rely and trust on now in this world."


    Sherri closed her eyes helplessly.


    "You still have me." Seeing how sad Sherri is, Elliot felt a little regretful toe to ask her about it. If he


    had known it earlier, he would have investigated it himself.


    "Don''t you remember that you are my wife now? How can you have no rtives?"


    Looking up at the man who had helped her andforted her and who she relied on again and again,


    she said, "thank you."


    "Sherri, don''t you have anything else to say except thank you?" Elliot let out a long sigh, with a look of


    disappointment.


    Looking at the confused look on Sherri''s face, he smiled helplessly and said, "It''s obvious that we are a


    couple now, so there''s no need to say thanks to me. I said that you should get used to the identity of


    Mrs. mo."


    "Then what can I say if I don''t say thank you?" Sherri''s voice was like a mosquito''s hum, but it was still


    heard by Elliot.


    However, Elliot didn''t intend to expose her lie. Instead, he picked up a crab meat bun and said, e


    here. We haven''t finished breakfast yet."


    After all, it was really lucky for Sherri to meet Elliot at this moment in time.


    Elliot had already known the rtionship between them from Sherri, but he didn''t think it was enough.


    Sherri''s words were intermittent, with a strong personal sense. Elliot wanted to uncover the whole story


    with every details.


    It reminded Sherri of something that had already made her so painful, so Elliot didn''t want to see her


    being sad anymore. He nned to send someone to investigate it thoroughly. He wanted to know more


    about his woman''s past. He wanted topletely walk into her heart.


    The truth was always shocking and people couldn''t bear to look at it. Sure enough, what happened in


    the past was not as simple as what Sherri had said.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Although he had spent a lot of money and manpower, he still miraculously found out the inside story of


    the death of Alice in a short time!


    Elliot didn''t intend to keep this secret alone. Although time had passed and circumstances had


    changed, and Alice couldn''te back to life, there were still some people who couldn''t take


    responsibility for their own actions. Moreover, his wife, Sherri, was misunderstood by someone.


    Elliot decided to tell Harrison that if he couldn''t ept Alice''s illness, he would be too coward and be


    looked down to.


    Sherri had recovered and had been discharged from the hospital. The gangster had also been


    sentenced to 20 years in prison. Everything was so reasonable.


    As invited by Elliot, Harrison went to see him in a western style resturant. But in the private room, it was


    not Elliot, but Sherri who had been well-dressed.


    "Sherri, you are really something. You know I won''te out if you asked me out in your name. But in


    the name of Mr. Mo, I will definitelye. You have be more and more resourceful over the


    years."


    The disdainful look on his face was obvious.


    Sherri was also surprised, as she was also invited by Elliot.


    "I think you might have made a mistake." Sherri was not annoyed at all.


    "Humph! I hate it when you don''t care about anything like now! Do you think I will forgive you? "


    "Harrison! You are really disappointing me now. Do you hate me that much? Don''t you remember the


    past friendship at all between us? "


    "How dare you mention our friendship with me! Have you ever thought about the rtionship between


    you guys when you killed Alice? "


    At the mention of this taboo character, Harrison waspletely irritated. He picked up the goblet on


    the table with red wine and wanted to pour it on Sherri. "Hypocrite!"


    "Ssh!" the person who was sshed with red wine was not Sherri, but Elliot, who was protecting her


    against his chest.


    He waste today, but it was not toote. Just now, seeing that the red wine was about to spill on


    Sherri, he reflexively held her in his arms at an astonishing speed and weed the cold red wine with


    his back.


    "It was me who invited you two here today," he said in a low voice


    "If this is a trick yed by you two, I''m sorry that I can''t keep youpany." Harrison said


    apologetically.


    "Mr. Bai! Isn''t justice the most important thing for you to learn from thew? What if you have an ulterior


    motive? "


    "If you want to talk about professional ethics with me, why do you have to do it today?"


    "Yes, why today?" Elliot let Sherri wiped off the wine stains on his back at a panic, he thought she was


    so cute.


    "Of course I don''t want to talk about these professional ethics to you today, but your girlfriend, Alice!"


    "Elliot?" Sherri stopped what she was doing and looked at him in disbelief.


    Elliot grabbed Sherri''s hand with his backhand and felt her body trembling slightly.


    "Why did you feel wronged for so many years? I can''t stand it. "


    Yes, he couldn''t stand it!


    How could he watch his wife being misunderstood for no reason.


    Elliot threw a folder to her and said, "Sherri didn''t prepare the medicine at all! Alice also didn''tmit


    suicide. "


    The first sentence was said to Harrison, and thest sentence was said to Sherri.


    "It''s true that Alice died of taking the wrong medicine, and there is indeed someone who made the


    wrong medicine. But it wasn''t Alice herself, it was Melissa Leng?"


    "That''s impossible. Sherri admitted it herself!"


    Harrison couldn''t believe that the truth he had trusted for five years was wrong!


    "If you don''t believe me, you can take a look at the information I have investigated. There are


    evidences in it. You can investigate it by yourself."

 Chapter 31 Those Obsessions (Part One)

    Chapter 31 Those Obsessions (Part One)


    Harrison Bai hurriedly looked through the documents that were thrown to him by Elliot. The evidence


    was conclusive, but he still refused to believe it. He made thest struggle and said, "no way! Sherri


    had admitted it herself! Even Alice''s parents believed so, didn''t they? "


    "Harrison," Sherri Leng was disappointed at him. "I thought you had walked out from the shadow of that


    year after so many years, but you were still so stubborn. It was because of your paranoia that Alice


    asked me to hide her illness from you, fearing that you would do something stupid. You can also ask


    master Gu and his wife of the Gu family. 5 years have passed now, and there is no need for them to


    help me hide anything. "


    No one had expected that a powerful and invinciblewyer in the court would end up in such a mess


    today.


    A bitter smile appeared on his face, it turned out that he was so coward. He wanted to escape from the


    death of Alice and didn''t dare to face her illness.


    He transferred this fear to his hatred and anger for Sherri, where he could at least get a littlefort in


    his midnight dream.


    "I''m sorry, Sherri. I''m begging for your forgiveness. I''ve hated you and med you for all these years,


    and even..."


    It was hard for a man to apologize to a woman, but he knew clearly that what he had done was far from


    enough.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "I''ve even helped Michelle Leng and Janine Su to go against you. Now I understand everything. Don''t


    worry, I will interrogate the case again when I go back and give you justice."


    "I won''t forgive you." With an expressionless face, Sherri said in a cold tone, "I have always respected


    you as my brother, but you haven''t treated me as a sister since the death of Alice.


    Sometimes I will find an opportunity to make it clear to you, but you are always so arrogant, hateful that


    you won''t give me a chance at all.


    I was almost insulted at the ball, and this time you sshed wine just now! "


    With bright eyes, Sherri said in a determined tone.


    "Over and over again, I can''t forgive you. When Alice was still alive, she asked me to make it clear to


    you that you shouldn''t be so stubborn. She had thought that you would definitely never forget her and


    fall in love with someone else. I also advise you to let go and find a suitable person in the future. "


    What Sherri said was beyond the expectation of Elliot Mo. He thought that she would forgive him, so


    the two of them reconciled.


    But now Sherri was not at the mercy of others. This is the real Sherri, being herself, isn''t it?


    It urred to Elliot that when he met Sherri abroad, she was as strong and unique as she is now,


    making him unable to take his eyes off her.


    However, Harrison had expected the worst result. "I really don''t have the right to ask for your


    forgiveness, but I will prove my regret with my actions. Michelle and Janine will definitely be punished


    by thew."


    "Mr. Bai," said Elliot, "it''s your responsibility to let the sinner punish those ording to thew! Now


    that you have known the truth, I hope you can deal with it properly. Besides, Sherri said that she would


    not forgive Mr. Bai. Yet, I respect my wife''s opinion. I have talked everything I should today. I won''t


    apany you any longer! "


    The implication was that Sherri didn''t intend to forgive you at all. Now that she had finished what she


    could say, you shouldn''t pester her anymore. Just be yourwyer. From now on, you won''t interfere


    with each other.


    Elliot nodded politely, put his arm around Sherri''s shoulder and left.


    Harrison was not in the mood to stay here any longer, he cautiously put away the documents with the


    cause of Alice''s death. He went to the flower shop opposite and bought arge bouquet of white roses.


    He drove for two hours all the way to the moon cemetery in the west of city A.


    Just like its name, the tomb was spacious and boundless. The bright moonlight sprinkled to the ground


    like silver silk. The grey and white tombstones were neat, and the owls on the tree were turning their


    heads looking around.


    There was no fear in this quiet scene. Instead, there was a trace of eerie peace.


    Harrison knocked on the door of the security room and woke up the sleepy old man.


    The old man lit a candle and cautiously walked into the door with a candle light in his hand. Through


    the ss window on the door, he saw a handsome man in a suit with arge bouquet of flowers.


    "Who is it?" The security room had a poor sound instion effect. The old man''s voice was enough to


    be heard by the other side when he raised his voice in the room.


    "I''m here to visit my family."


    "Thiste at night? Are you a ghost or a human?"


    Although he said so, the old man fumbled for the key and opened the door.


    Even if the person is really a ghost, he would not be afraid.


    He was almost half step into the coffin and had a clear view of everything. Moreover, when he was


    guarding the tomb, a homeless man sneaked in at midnight to take some mourning goods; a thief at


    midnight just wanted to steal the tomb owner''s grave; he heard strange noisesing out from the


    tomb at midnight. He had met all kinds of situations, but it''s the first time seeing someonee to visit


    the tomb at night.


    "Where exactly does your family live?" The old man used to use the word "live", "I''ll take you there."


    "I know where she is. You don''t have to lead me. Just open the door."


    The old man looked suspiciously at the man in front of him. He was in a straight suit, shiny leather


    shoes, and there was no cowardice in his eyes. He looked like a sessful man all over his body.


    Presumably, he was a young man from the upper ss. He would not do anything stealthily.

 Chapter 32 Those Obsessions (Part Two)

    Chapter 32 Those Obsessions (Part Two)


    Sometimes the thieves would also be well-dressed, but temperament could not be imitated.


    The old man decided to believe the young man. "Okay, don''t stay too long. The wind is cold at night.


    Come in the daytime in the future."


    After thanking the old man, he turned around and walked into the cemetery and expertly to the front of


    Alice''s tombstone. He could even reach the position with his eyes closed.


    In the past five years, he had onlye to see Alice for a few times, only on the anniversary of their


    rtionship and Valentine''s day. It was not that he was too busy with his work, nor that he forgot it and


    unwilling toe, but that he was too afraid toe.


    He was afraid to see the cold and gray tombstone, on which the two words "Alice Gu" were engraved


    stiffly. He was afraid to see the familiar smile in the ck and white photo, and that the beauty in the


    past would never return.


    He was also afraid of meeting someone who also came here to mourn her, perhaps her parents, or


    perhaps it was her mother, or Sherri.


    So he chose to celebrate their love anniversary and Valentine''s day, avoiding Tomb-Sweeping Day and


    Alice''s birthday. For so many years, it was not until now that he realized that he was good at dodging.


    He ced the flowers in front of Alice''s tombstone. The white roses gave off a faint fragrance.


    "I''m here to see you, Alice" Regardless of the dust on the ground, he sat on the ground and looked at


    the photo on Alice''s tombstone gently.


    "Sherri had told me everything today. I was so stupid to take myself as the center."


    Harrison then looked up at the sky. The night sky tonight was extraordinarily beautiful, without any


    clouds. There were only stars and a bright moon, just like the starry sky where he, Alice and Sherri had


    made a wish to the meteor together.


    "I remember you once said that after a person had died, he would not go to heaven or go to hell.


    Instead, he would turn into a star and look towards the people he cared about when he was alive."


    It seemed that Harrison had recalled himself, the young boy, from five years ago.


    "Then which one are you? Alice, do you still remember the time we traveled to Japan? You said that


    you would also nt Prunus Lannesiana in the courtyard in the future. I have been nting it in the


    past few years. Have you being looking at the flowers blooming every year?


    Besides, you bought that thing all of a sudden when you went shoppingst time. After the jetg, you


    were almost caught in the anti-theft bureau! It''s so good to have a boyfriend inw. Otherwise, no one


    else would have escaped it. "


    "I still remember that you coughed more and more violently in thest few days," said Harrison with a


    bitter smile. "You lied to me saying that there were too many catkins.


    Yes, it was spring at that time. There were catkins everywhere. You were very smart, Alice.


    You said you wanted to drink osmanthus wine and milk tea so I ran three streets to buy it. And I didn''t


    know if you were still coughing when I left. You must be suffering. In the end, I can''t share your pain. "


    Harrison kept talking about the past for a long time. When he left, he seemed to have lost his soul. He


    didn''t know what time it was, nor did he know how he went home to sleep.


    Harrison seldom had a dream, but tonight he had one. He seldom dreamed of his old friend, but tonight


    he dreamed of Alice.


    In his dream, Alice was wearing a light green dress, with a blooming white rose at her ears. Her voice


    and smile did not change at all in the past five years. Her sweet smile was as usual, revealing two deep


    dimples.


    "Harrison! Promise me to find a girlfriend. The next girl you fall in love with will be very happy. " Alice''s


    voice seemed toe from afar, but it was clear and ethereal.


    "Alice!" Harrison wanted to hug her, but she was like a wisp of smoke without a shadow.


    You would always wake up from a dream. Yet, when he woke up, the sky was still at dawn. The


    morning sunshine came in through the window, and small dust could be seen flying in the beam of light.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    He wiped his face and it was wet.


    "Maybe it''s time to let it go." Five years of obsession and five years of silent missing shoulde to an


    end.


    Harrison struggled to stand up. Among them, the one who he felt most sorry to was Sherri. Now he


    only wanted to make up for the girl who had been treated as his sister.


    Before he met Alice, in the eyes of Harrison, Sherri was a calm and beautiful girl, who was also very


    excellent.


    Different from the pursuit of most young talents in city A, Harrison really thought that this girl was


    suitable to be protected. Therefore, at that time, instead of falling in love with Sherri, he fell in love with


    Alice, who waspletely different from Sherri.


    But now, what had he done in the past five years.


    Harrison asked himself painfully.


    How could such a reasonable person such as Sherri hurt Alice? Her death would have also been a big


    blow to her.


    Harrison dared not to think about it anymore. He was even instigated by Melissa Leng to tamper with


    the matter of Sherri. Now it seemed that he hadpletely disappointed Sherri.

 Chapter 33 Lets Go Home

    Chapter 33 Let''s Go Home


    Perhaps Harrison Bai was destined to spend the rest of his life topensate Alice Gu and her best


    friend, Sherri Leng.


    However, Harrison knew clearly that Sherri would never forgive him or ept his help anymore.


    Anyway, Harrison had made up his mind to protect her as his sister like he did to her five years ago.


    When Elliot Mo took out the information about the truth of Alice''s death five years ago, Sherri was at a


    loss for a moment.


    Previously, in order to let Sherri walk out from the death of Alice five years ago, Elliot had spent a lot of


    manpower and financial resources to investigate the truth of five years ago.


    When all the documents were ced in front of Sherri, she knew what kind of impact it would bring to


    Harrison.


    Sherri had even thought about letting Harrison hate her for the rest of his life. Otherwise, ording to


    his character, he would definitely live in pain along with self-me and guilt for the rest of his life.


    Sherri felt that this was in conflict with her original intention to hide the death of Alice from Harrison, but


    Elliot firmly held her hand and said, "Sherri, you can''t protect Harrison this time. It''s time to let him face


    it by himself."


    The firmness in Elliot''s eyes made Sherri sober all of a sudden. Perhaps telling the truth to Harrison


    was another relief to him.


    Sherri knew very well about Harrison''s insistence. For all these years, Harrison had been living in his


    own wishful thinking, paying no attention to others. As his best friend, in fact, Sherri understood his


    pain more than anyone else. It was time for him to know the truth.


    Looking back at Elliot, who had been silently supporting Sherri these days, she found that this


    handsome and tall man had never said what he had done, but how could she not notice, she knew


    clearly what this man had done for her behind her back.


    Elliot was not only the CEO of the Moshi Group, but also the chairman of the Leican Group. He had his


    own business to deal with, but he stayed by her side all day and night to apany her and take care


    of her emotions.


    Feeling deeply touched, Sherri hugged the man beside her without saying a word.


    As far as she could remember, it was the first time that she had hugged Elliot so actively.


    At the same time, Sherri felt more secure in the arms of Elliot.


    Because of her height, Sherri could only hold Elliot''s waist.


    When Sherri suddenly hugged Elliot, he felt it.


    But our smart CEO turned around when Sherri turned around, so that she could naturally get into his


    arms. It was not because he was not careful at all, but because of the pampering of the little woman


    named Sherri in front of him.


    With her whole body in the arms of Elliot, Sherri felt relieved.


    As time went by, Elliot found that the little girl in his arms did not make any movement. He moved his


    arms and lifted up Sherri in his arms.


    When Elliot wondered why Sherri didn''t respond at all, he found it funny that the little woman in his


    hand had fallen asleep.


    In the eyes of Elliot, no matter how excellent Sherri is, in his eyes, she is just a little women. No matter


    whether it was in the past or now, regardless whether it was at home or abroad.


    However, Elliot had never seen such an unsuspecting sleeping woman like Sherri. He had never


    thought that she would be so confused.


    Perhaps it was because too many things had happened during this period of time that no matter how


    independent and strong Sherri was, she would also be tired sometimes. Looking at Sherri in his hand,


    Elliot felt sorry for her. From the bottom of his heart, he felt that it was not easy for this girl.


    It must be a painful thing for Sherri to refuse the friendship with Harrison. Elliot thought of it from the


    perspective of Sherri.


    There''s no need to think about anything else, cing the matter of Sherri aside, it was time to ask


    Sean Shen to investigate the real cause of her parents'' death.


    Elliot started nning within his mind.


    Elliot tried his best to move as gently as possible. When he walked steadily to the side and held Sherri


    in his arms, he thought, "this girl is way too light."


    Mr. Mo was a little unhappy. His woman is so skinny. From tomorrow on, he must take Sherri home and


    replenish her body.


    When Sherri was put on the bed, there was a moment of loss in Elliot''s heart.


    In Elliot opinion, there wasn''t much chances to hold Sherri like this. Looking at the bed with a lot of


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    space left, Elliot thought of something and said, "I''m tired as well. Let''s have a rest."


    Taking off his shoes, Ellioty down in the direction of Sherri.


    Looking at the sleeping Sherri in front of him, Elliot felt that it was good to let time stay at this moment.


    He observed Sherri''s face carefully.


    Her eyebrows were not very thick, but not light either, so she always looked full of coldness. Thinking of


    the time when this woman in front of him was abroad, Elliot felt funny.


    Under Sherri''s eyebrows were her thick eyshes, they were clear but very dense. Compared with the


    fly legs of those women outside, Elliot thought that Sherri was really beautiful.


    At that moment, a ray of sunshine came in through the closed curtains and shone on Sherri, as if she


    had been covered with ayer of holy light.


    There were some shadows under Sherri''s thick eyshes. As soon as Elliot''s heart moved, he kissed


    her eyes. The cold touch irritated Elliot.


    Following Sherri''s eyes, Elliot kissed her nose, lips and corbone. Extremely gentle. In the quiet ward,


    there were only the sound of light breathing from Sherri and the short gasp of Elliot, who could not


    control himself.


    Elliot wanted to wake up the woman in front of him and tell her his desire.


    From abroad, Sherri disappeared silently till the first time they met after returning home. She was not


    as cold as he used to think, but Elliot knew clearly that she was Sherri, although she seemed to have


    no impression of what happened abroad.


    Looking at the girl in front of him, Elliot felt that the whole world was his.


    In the past, he lived without any thoughts or desires, just developing his family business step by step


    with his own abilities. For this, he almost died.


    It was at that time that Sherri appeared and saved his life. During the days he spent with her, Elliot


    found that there were not only career and family responsibilities within his life, but also women.


    It was not that Elliot had never met any woman before. His appearance and family background didn''t


    need him to work hard to attract a lot of women to him, but he had always looked down upon those


    crowds of women.


    For a time, Elliot felt that the perfume on women''s bodies was like poison, and it was disgusting and


    incurable. Therefore, from childhood to adulthood, he had been far away from female creatures.


    As a result, everyone in city A knew that any woman would automatically be five meters away from


    him.


    All these had changed because of the appearance of Sherri.


    Just as Elliot was lost in his memory, Sherri suddenly turned over, showing signs of waking up.


    Feeling Sherri movement, Elliot pretended to close his eyes and fall asleep.


    However, there was no movement for a long time.


    Elliot tried to open his eyes, but he didn''t expect that they would meet Sherri''s eyes. They looked at


    each other, speechless for a while.


    The temperature of embarrassment in the ward rose sharply, at least in the eyes of Sherri.


    In the eyes of Elliot, Sherri, who had just slept for a while, looked like a clean deer now. She looked at


    him with her big wet eyes, as if waiting for thefort of her master.


    Elliot wondered why he had connected Sherri with a weak deer. She was not a simple deer creature. At


    least, she was a hidden lion, elegant and waiting for a fatal blow to others.


    She opened her eyes for too long and felt a little bitter.


    Under the gaze of Elliot, Sherri blinked her eyes and turned her body unnaturally to the other side of


    the bed.


    Perhaps, Sherri didn''t notice the temperature on her face.


    Looking at the performance of Sherri alone, Elliot felt that this woman had a cute nature.


    No matter how far away Sherri was, Elliot slightly stood up and waved his long arm towards Sherri and


    she fell into Elliot''s arm.


    "Sherri, you are still too skinny." Seeing that Sherri was easily held by one of his arms, Elliot sighed and


    said, "I''ll go home tomorrow and ask Kate to make up for you."


    Hearing the word "home", Sherri ignored her embarrassment.


    She had been back to city A for so long. The Leng family had not only turned a blind eye to her, but


    also hired people to harm her. It could be said that only the Mo family, or it could be said that only Elliot


    had been with her all the time, like a loyal knight.


    Sherri felt that she owed Elliot a lot.


    Elliot noticed that when he said that he would go home and ask Kate Zhang to build up Sherri''s body.


    she hesitated, he thought that it was because she didn''t want to go back to the Mo family''s private


    house with him.


    "If you are not used to living there, we can rent an apartment outside."


    Tears welled up in Sherri''s eyes. "No, I like Kate very much. I like that home very much. Let''s go


    home."


    "What about me?"


    Sherri didn''t expect that Elliot would suddenly ask this question. She was stunned and didn''t know how


    to answer it.


    "Silly girl, let''s go through the discharge procedure and go home tomorrow."


    Elliot didn''t want to force her. He still couldn''t figure out what was on her mind, but if the timees he


    will definitely let Sherri say it out.

 Chapter 34 The Last Night In The Hospital

    Chapter 34 The Last Night In The Hospital


    Sherri Leng didn''t say anything more. She knew that Elliot Mo was very important in her heart, but she


    didn''t know how important he was.


    From childhood to adulthood, the education that Sherri received was a thousand contributions with one


    return.


    However, when Sherri thought of what had happened to her after she came back, she still couldn''t


    figure out the reason why Elliot had helped her unconditionally like this.


    Sherri objectively analyzed her own advantages, but someone as powerful as Elliot did not need to get


    anything from her, so she was once confused.


    When Elliot blurted out that sensitive topic, Sherri panicked.


    If she couldn''t even give the most basic response to this overlord of city A infront of her, would Elliot


    keep a distance from her in the future.


    Perhaps, Elliot at the moment is just on a whim for her. If she no longer had anything that attracted him,


    would he turn around and leave, leaving her at will.


    Sherri began to feel scared.


    At the beginning of a loving rtionship, people were always afraid of losing something, and Sherri was


    no exception.


    In fact, Sherri was very grateful to Elliot for changing the topic. He should still like her since he took


    care of her feelings.


    On a second thought, Sherri didn''t even notice the smile on her face.


    Elliot hadn''t seen such a smile on Sherri''s face since she was hospitalized. He sighed deeply and didn''t


    know what the little girl in front of him was thinking.


    The overbearing CEO even thought about it, "is she thinking of herself?"


    After thinking it over, Elliot felt that he was really crazy after apany Sherri to stay in the hospital.


    How could Sherri smile like this just because she thought of herself? She must have thought of solving


    the misunderstanding with Harrison Bai.


    But this time, the CEO really misunderstood the truth.


    "Sherri, let''s pack up and go home tomorrow." Elliot looked at the woman beside him and said.


    All of a sudden, Sherri felt as if Elliot had be her husband, urging her to go home.


    Sherri couldn''t believe that Elliot would be her real husband.


    But it was not bad to think about it.


    Sherri looked at Elliot seriously.


    It was obvious that there was nothing wrong with Elliot in terms of appearance, inner quality and any


    other aspects.


    The little woman in front of him looked him up and down again, thinking that only you, Sherri Leng,


    dared to look at me like this. If it were someone else, he would have been thrown out for hundreds of


    times.


    It seemed that Sherri would not stop looking at Elliot. He felt that the woman in front of him had be


    a little abnormal since she heard the news that she was going home.


    "But I like this abnormal look." The CEO thought proudly in his heart.


    It was rare for Sherri to show her expression on her face. Perhaps it was because of Elliot''s care and


    consideration that gave her a great sense of security, and now she waspletely defenseless in front


    of Elliot.


    Perhaps Sherri herself didn''t notice this small change, but Elliot was happy.


    "Sherri!" With a serious look on his face, Elliot said, "have you seen any flower on my face after looking


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    at me for so long? !"


    His tone was not as gentle as before.


    Sherri looked at Elliot in a daze, wondering why he suddenly raised his voice.


    Seeing that Sherri was at a loss, Elliot turned to look at her and said, "it''s time for me to look back. I


    can''t be the only one to suffer losses, right?"


    Looking at the gloomy Elliot in front of her in a daze, Sherri wondered if she had been too


    presumptuous. The door that had just opened suddenly closed more than half.


    Elliot just wanted to make a scene of it on a whim. If our CEO knew that when Sherri was about to


    ept him, and she got frightened back by his own whim, then he would not covet the pleasure of


    making fun of her.


    Later, Elliot found that Sherri was not as rxed as before. It waste at night, so he attributed it to the


    fact that she began to be tired. Since she was tired, he arranged for her to sleep.


    Under the care of Elliot, Sherri fell asleep, but she couldn''t.


    Looking at Elliot who was working with hisputer under the tablemp, Sherri admitted the man''s


    appearance from the bottom of her heart.


    His eyebrows flew into his temples, and his dashing eyebrows were nted into a corner of his eyes,


    making him look more fierce. It was rare for Sherri to see other men who were as cold as Elliot.


    Besides Elliot''s eyebrows, his eyes and nose were all gifts from the creator.


    Elliot was constantly switching between theputer on the table and the one in his arms, without any


    distraction in his eyes. It was said that men at work had the most charming, and Sherri felt that nobody


    can bepared to Elliot when he''s working.


    For the first time, no one couldpare with the outstanding Elliot within Sherri''s heart. However, at


    this time, Elliot did not notice anything.


    Lying in the ward of the hospital, Sherri quietly looked at Elliot who was working on the sofa not very far


    from her.


    Sherri even thought that the days in the hospital should have been extremely boring, but because of


    the existence of Elliot, she felt that these days were also good.


    Elliot kept looking at theputer, analyzing the data in his mind and flipping his fingers. The night in


    heart.


    Since the death of Aaron, ximena, who had no idea what kind of feeling she felt sorry for him, had felt


    sorry for Aaron, who was working on the sofa one night. Perhaps she had really fallen in love with him.


    Elliot was immersed in his own work. To a certain extent, he was also a workaholic. However, when he


    is with Sherri, he would temporarily stop working so much.


    Elliot didn''t start his work until Sherri had fallen asleep. Most of the time, as he''s in the hospital, he


    often worked until midnight without drinking any water. When he was working at home, Kate would


    prepare everything in advance, but there was only Sherri here.


    In order to take care of her emotions, Elliot didn''t call Kate to the hospital. Elliot knew very well that


    ording to the character of Sherri, she would not allow the aged Kate to take care of her. Therefore,


    in fact, Elliot hadn''t had a good rest within these days.


    In the ward of the hospital, even if it was VIP treatment, there would only be one bed. Elliot didn''t want


    to make too much progress in case of frightening Sherri, and he was afraid that she would keep a


    distance with him before he could take any other actions, so he always felt wronged and slept on the


    sofa.


    The sofa was way too small, although it was soft but it doesn''t change the fact that Elliot couldn''t be


    fitted on it. Elliot, had a height of 1.9 meter. Yet, he had been curling up on the small sofa in the ward


    while taking care of Sherri.


    After all, Elliot felt ufortable as well due to the size of the sofa.


    In the evening of the first few days of hospitalization, Elliot would sleep on the sofa obediently. But this


    afternoon, the CEO, who had just been lying Sherri''s bed, felt that it would be a better choice to feel the


    softness of the little woman beside her.


    Closing theptop in his hand, Elliot stretched out his slender limbs and looked at the direction where


    Sherri was sleeping. The more he looked at her, the more he felt that the bed that she was sleeping on


    was more suitable for him.


    Therefore, our CEO took two or three steps to the bedside of Sherri.


    Since Sherri didn''t say anything in the afternoon, it meant that she wouldn''t say anything tonight when


    she slept on her bed.


    Elliot thought to himself. Anyway, it would only take a few days for Sherri to escape from him. In order


    to feel her soft and delicate body tonight, the CEO went to bed without hesitation.


    Sherri slowly opened her eyes, deliberately with a little bit of drowsiness. Only she knew that she had


    not been asleep. Maybe it was because of her intuition, or maybe God had his own arrangement.


    Nothing made Sherri feel more ufortable than now. When she was banished abroad, she was


    framed by people like Melissa Leng after she came back. Facing the misunderstanding of Harrison a


    few years ago, and even the death of Alice Gu, who she had been holding grudge against, all of these


    she was not as flustered as now.


    Gradually, the breathing of Sherri began to be irregr, which was not like the breathing of a person


    who was asleep. Elliot calmly analyzed in his mind. Seeing that Elliot closed her eyes and tried to


    pretend to be asleep, he began to be confident.


    If he irritated Sherri without her knowing it, she would certainly hide far away from him. However, her


    breath had indicated that she had already known that he had walked from the sofa to her bed.


    Therefore, the CEO unscrupulously lifted the quilt and ced his stiff limbs casually.


    Sherri didn''t dare to move because she was afraid that she would betray herself.


    It was no exaggeration to say that Elliot was a smart man.


    Of course, she was a famous strong woman in city A, but in the eyes of Elliot, Sherri was still a simple


    woman, such as now.


    Elliot raised his hand on purpose and ced it lightly on Sherri''s waist.


    As long as Sherri didn''t respond at this time, it meant that it was time for Elliot to do so.


    Smart as Elliot was, he had always been a gentleman. But in front of the woman he had loved for so


    many years, he had no reason to be a gentleman anymore. What''s more, Elliot felt that Sherri began to


    slowly ept him, so he became more unscrupulous. With a wave of his hand, he pulled her into his


    arms.


    Except from his disdain of Sherri''s slender body, Elliot couldpletely feel her curvaceous figure.

 Chapter 35 The Endless Road

    Chapter 35 The Endless Road


    When Sherri Leng fell into the arms of Elliot Mo, she could no longer pretend that nothing has


    happened: "You..."


    Before Sherri could finish her words, she was already kissed deeply by Elliot.


    Being not satisfied with Sherri''s lips, Elliot pinched her waist gently and entered her mouth at the


    moment when she let out a cry.


    Yet, it was cool and sweet. Silently, Elliot thought of the taste of this little woman within his hand.


    At the same time, Elliot''s hand fell from Sherri''s waist to her legs, which were smooth and delicate.


    Elliot really wanted to see Sherri''s face, the woman in his hand. So he immediately left this sweet


    women in his arms and as he turned on the bedsidemp, he immediately went back to her.


    The night was supposed to be a little cold, but the temperature in the room was rising sharply without


    warning.


    Elliot pulled away the quilt on the bed and with a cry of surprise, Sherri hurriedly pulled the quilt aside


    to cover herself. Although she was wearing clothes, she felt that Elliot seemed to be able to see


    through her.


    Elliot slowly pulled Sherri out of the quilt and whispered in her ear, which made her heart paralyzed. It


    was not that I love you, but that I would apany you.


    "I''ll be with you."


    Looking at the man who had been apanying her all the time in disbelief, Sherri was deeply


    touched.


    Sherri remained motionless in the quilt, looking at Elliot with her deer like clear eyes.


    In the clear eyes of Sherri, Elliot could see himself.


    Except from Sherri''s eyes, Elliot could also see the blushing face of her, but he did not take any further


    actions.


    After cing his body t, Ellioty beside Sherri and said, "I just wanted to hug you. Sherri. "


    His hoarse voice was different from that of Elliot as usual. Sherri automatically moved herself to the


    man next to her. At the moment when the two people''s bodies touched, there was aforting smile


    on the corner of Elliot''s mouth. Finally, Sherri hade to her senses.


    Knowing that Elliot couldn''t be too anxious, he just held the little girl beside him and fell asleep.


    A good night''s sleep, except for the physiological reaction of the CEO...


    As if Sherri had known nothing, she fell asleep at ease.


    The night before he left the hospital, the CEO had slept the whole night with the woman he had been


    longing for.


    On the other hand, Harrison Bai gave full y with his fastest efficiency with the matter. Not long after,


    Michelle Leng and Janine Su received a summons from the court.


    "What''s going on?" With a snap, Michelle mmed the subpoena on the table and questioned her


    sister, "Melissa, didn''t you hire Harrison in dealing the matter? Why is this happening? "


    Melissa would have never have thought that things were not over yet. She had believed that the case


    had been closed, but it turns out that something wrong had to happen at the end.


    "Michelle, don''t worry. I''ll call Harrison!"


    Obviously, Harrison had promised her that he wouldn''t do anything against her promise. Besides, he


    had no reason to change his mind. After all, it would be a big blow to Sherri.


    As the saying goes, an enemy''s enemy is a friend.


    But as Melissa tried to call Harrison''s private phone number, she found out that she has been


    cklisted!


    Seeing that, Melissa''s face turned pale. Unwilling to give up, she dialed the consulting phone of thew


    firm where Harrison was.


    "Hello, wee to call Yiloittew firm."


    Melissa was angry as soon as she heard the name Yiloitte being spoke out.


    As she heard the words w firm'', her face darkened. She shouted over the phone, "I''m looking for


    Harrison Bai!"


    "May I know your surname please, Madame? Have you made an appointment with Mr. Bai?" The


    customer service replied politely.


    "I am Melissa Leng! Don''t you know my name? Get Harrison on the phone, right now! "


    The customer service staff on the other side of the phone was speechless. It turned out that they met


    the unreasonable daughter of the Leng family.


    Everyone in thewyer''s office knew that Harrison was busy with the case of Sherri, and the two sisters


    of the Leng family and the Su family were the defendant that thewyer was going to deal with.


    Hearing the unfriendly tone of the daughter of the Leng family, it would be troublesome if she really


    called Mr. Bai to answer the phone, so she tried to say in a gentle voice, "I''m sorry, Miss Leng, Mr. Bai


    is too busy at the moment. I''m afraid I can''t contact him without an appointment being booked. If you


    want to make an appointment now, you can tell me the time and I''ll help you arrange it."


    "What if I want to see him this afternoon?"


    "I''m sorry, Miss Leng. I can only make an appointment in a week."


    "A weekter?" Melissa eximed.


    If they wait to see Harrison until a weekter, then they wouldn''t be able to reverse the verdict.


    "Humph! I think it''s because that Harrison doesn''t dare to see me. Why make this appointment thing as


    an excuse?" Melissa hung up the phone angrily.


    Sitting opposite to her, Michelle had a worried look on her face. Judging from Melissa''s expression, she


    know what happened on the phone just now.


    "We can''t sit still and wait for death. Melissa, since Harrison doesn''t want to see us, we will go to his


    Without further ado, the two sisters of the Leng n came to the gate of the Yiloittew firm. There was


    a stone tablet at the gate, with the words "deer gate in Han Yin and spiritual investigation in the sea"


    carved on it.


    After observing the st for a while, Melissa suddenly remembered that it was from Tu Fu''s "Happy


    Girl", and her face darkened immediately.


    "Melissa, what''s wrong with you? Why do you look so bad? Are you feeling a little ufortable? "


    "I''m fine. Let''s go inside. Those girls don''t dare to stop us." Michelle pointed at the two receptionists at


    the door.


    The receptionist was also a sensible person. It seemed that the situation was fierce and she tried her


    best to dy it in a friendly way, but Michelle and Melissa didn''t buy it at all. The poor girls wanted to


    stop them, but they were pushed away by the two sisters.


    "Have you heard of the JJ Group?! Believe it or not, I will let you lose your job and make you unable to


    stay in city A! "


    "What? Is Miss Leng good at threatening others of losing their job? " A crisp and pleasant male voice


    came from behind. It was Harrison Bai.


    Wasn''t this a satire for the time when Michelle had treated Sherri? Michelle''s face went a little red.


    However, Melissa didn''t notice it. Instead, she was very excited to see Harrison. "Harrison! You finally


    showed up! "


    "The two sisters are quarreling here. It''s hard not to attract my attention." As expected, Harrison was


    the topwyer in city A. His sharp tongue was unparalleled.


    "Have you forgotten our agreement? !"


    "Humph!" Harrison said it coldly: "Thew is fair and just. It won''t be biased for anyone. I advise Miss


    Leng and Miss Su to behave themselves. If you have some spare times, you''d better hire a senior


    "Harrison, do you think you are the only one who knows thew in this world? Do you think you won''t


    lose the case? " It was hard for Michelle to swallow the humiliation. He was just a littlewyer, how


    could he be so arrogant.


    "I will hire awyer who is a thousand times better than you! I don''t know what Sherri has done to you.


    Why are you helping her like this? Don''t regret it in the court! "


    "First of all, what Miss Leng said just now is suspicious of nder, and I have the right to defend my


    reputation. Secondly, wee to find a betterwyer, Miss Leng. But I''m determined to get this case


    right, and whoever you find is only to reduce the penalty at most. Last, this is thew firm, not your


    home. You are not allowed to stay here, security! See the guest out! "


    After saying that, Harrison turned around and walked into the inner office without looking back, and


    those two strong security guards rushed out and said, "miss! This way, please. "


    Looking at the two strong men in front of her, Michelle knew that it was only her who would suffer


    losses if she continued to waste time like this. Although she was unhappy, she still pulled Melissa away


    with her.


    On the other side, things were not going well with Janine either. She tore the letter into pieces at the


    first sight of the court summons. But what could she do even if the paper was destroyed? The matter


    was finally exposed. When Janine nned out what to do with Michelle, she didn''t expect that Michelle


    came back just after they got shut out of Harrison''s door. Looking at her angry face, she knew that


    Michelle also didn''t get any benefit.


    "Michelle, are we really going to go to jail this time?" Sitting on the sofa, Janine didn''t bother to take a


    look at the good ck tea brought over by the servant.


    "I just went to find Harrison. I''m afraid that he won''t help me with that attitude. I''ll hire the bestwyer to


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    reverse the case." Michelle clenched her fists and didn''t feel her long fingernails piercing into her flesh.


    "The bestwyer in city A is Harrison. We won''t be able to defeat him."


    "No, I don''t believe that!" Michelle said it further pping her upper legs: "There are so manywyers


    out there, is there really no one as capable as Harrison?"


    "But this time we are at a disadvantage. No matter how good thewyer is! We can''t think about


    winning the case, because we can''t win it at all. But we can avoid it, Michelle"


    Janine came up with a brilliant idea just now, and it would definitely work. Thinking of this, she instantly


    rxed. She gently picked up the ck tea cup on the tea table and took a sip. "Good tea. Do you


    have any extra tea at home?"


    Seeing that Janine could drink tea in such a calm manner, Michelle was even more regretful. "How


    could you have the time to drink tea? If we don''t win at the court, we will die. After we are put into


    prison, even your Su family won''t be able to protect you!"


    "The Su family can''t protect me, but your family can!" A smile appeared on Janine''s face, and her eyes


    were full ofcency.


    Looking at the exasperated and anxious look on Michelle''s face, she felt it was funny. "Your


    grandfather, Jonathon Leng, will not refuse to ept it, will he? As long as your grandfather persuade


    Sherri to withdraw thewsuit, we can escape from it."


    Michelle was suddenly enlightened. She almost forgot that she still had her grandfather as her trump


    card.


    Her grandfather had favored her since she was a child. This time, he would not just watch her own


    granddaughter being put into prison without saving her life. Moreover, her grandfather was also the


    grandfather of Sherri. No matter how much she hated the Leng family, all she had was her father and


    herself and no others.


    "You are right, Janine. As long as my grandfatheres out, Sherri will definitely let us go."

 Chapter 36 Sweets For Coquettish Women

    Chapter 36 Sweets For Coquettish Women


    At the beginning, Jonathon Leng founded JJpany, but thepany''s starting point was always full


    of hardships and difficulties. Later, with the help of his son Rohan Leng, they made thepany run


    better and more powerful, which eventually made up the current JJ Group.


    As a matter of fact, Rohan had always been able to get the recognition of many elder members within


    thepany, while his second son had always been arrogant and had achieved nothing. In the end, he


    had no choice but to work in the family business.


    Generally speaking, the master of the Leng family would have loved his eldest son very much. The


    position of CEO of the Leng family was also expected to be given to him, but he seemed to prefer his


    second son. Perhaps it was because of the disappointment or sympathy that let Jonathon gave the


    position of vice president to Sam Leng.


    This matter was protested by other senior executives of thepany. But since Jonathon was the


    founder and the chairman with the most shares, nothing could be done.


    Sam didn''t show much sadness for the sudden death of Rohan either. It was hard to judge for


    outsiders. Perhaps master Leng didn''t want to show his fragility in the outside world. After all, the old


    man who started thepany with his son was very strong and shrewd, and his social status in city A


    could not be underestimated.


    "Grandpa, please help me." Sitting on her knees in front of Jonathon, Michelle Leng wiped her face


    gently with a silk handkerchief and said tearfully, "I really have no choice this time."


    On the other side, Jonathon was sitting upright. His eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, and his face was


    engraved with traces of time. Therefore, Michelle could not see the slight dissatisfaction of him.


    Jonathon had four granddaughters in total, and his favorite one was Michelle. On the one hand, she


    looked like his grandmother the most. On the other hand, Michelle had always been generous and


    decent in front of him. Outsiders had always praised her for being ady from an eminent family, but


    she had done such a dirty thing behind his back, which made him disappointed and angry.


    "I heard about that. How dare youe to see me?"


    "It''s my fault. I was often bullied by Sherri when I was a child. Now I''ve grown up and even wanted to


    take revenge on her. I''m too narrow-minded and have always been holding grudges against what


    happened in my childhood." After saying that, Michelle kept sobbing. It seemed that she was not


    repenting but aggrieved.


    Jonathon let out a long sigh. He still couldn''t bear to see his granddaughter cry in front of him. In the


    past, Michelle often cried andined to him. At that time, he was very soft hearted, not to mention


    that as time went by, he couldn''t bear to see the tears of his youngsters.


    "Did you really get bullied by Sherri when you were a child? Don''t think that I know nothing. I just turned


    on a blind eye to it. "


    Jonathon had always favored the Sam family. Yet, seeing this lively and yful child he would naturally


    help Michelle.


    "Grandpa, I''m really sorry this time. Please help me. As long as you persuade Sherri to withdraw the


    Hearing that Jonathon had exposed her lie, Michelle didn''t panic at all. Instead, she cried even harder.


    She looked up at the powerful old man, with tears welling up and her nose slightly red.


    "Michelle, you can''t do such a stupid thing again," Jonathon finally gave in. "I''ll persuade Sherri to let go


    of you and your friend whose surname is Suter, and you don''t have topensate her in the future.


    But you have to remember this time. You are embarrassing me."


    After saying that, Jonathon handed a handkerchief to Michelle and said, "don''t cry. Girls won''t look


    good if they cry."


    Michelle smiled through tears. She took the handkerchief happily and said, "I know grandpa loves me


    the most!"


    That''s right, from childhood to adulthood, Michelle only needed to act like a spoiled child to get what


    she wanted, so she didn''t need to think about the consequences before doing anything.


    This time, for the persecution of Sherri, Michelle knew that it was the best if the matter was sessful.


    But if it was exposed, someone would also solve it for her. Just like this time when she received the


    letter of prosecution from Harrison Bai, she would also think of her grandfather, whom would stand out


    at seldom.


    In the previous days, Michelle thought that her sister would also help her solve the problem, but this


    time, the little w left by her was found out by Elliot Mo.


    No matter how much she appreciated Elliot in her heart, this time, he did destroy her n.


    "Next time, I will make sure that you, Sherri, will never have a chance to turn over!" Said Michelle


    sharply within her heart.


    As soon as Melissa Leng thought of the news that Harrison was going to sue them, she would want to


    her sister sitting on the sofa with a vicious face.


    The expression on her sister''s face frightened Melissa, as if she was going to tear someone into


    pieces. For the first time, she felt that her sister was like a deviling out of hell.


    When Melissa saw Michelle, she also saw Melissa.


    As she had no time to restrain her expression, Michelle yed along and did not hide her thoughts.


    "Melissa, you know that I am now being sued by Harrison. As a littlewyer, I won''t take it to heart. You


    should know what I am worried about the most," said Michelle.


    Looking at the woman in front of her, Melissa seemed to be looking at a stranger. She had dinner and


    slept with her, and she would meet her sister day and night. But who is this woman in front of her?


    That''s right. How could Harrison, a littlewyer to be taken to heart by Michelle.


    In her heart, Harrison was nothing, but she still asked her to ask Harrison to cover up for her and


    Janine. And she never thought about her feelings after embarrassing herself in front of Harrison!


    Melissa roared madly in her heart.


    From her childhood till now, in the eyes of her grandfather and her father, she had always been a foil to


    Michelle, whom she had always respected. Michelle could pretend to be weak and show her ability at


    appropriate times, while she had always been imitating Michelle, her elder sister.


    However, it turned out that in Michelle''s heart, she had always been her spear. When she used it, she


    picked it up without hesitation to deal with others. Once her spear was a little rusty and broken, it could


    no longer help her to deal with the enemy well. The owner of the spear would then begin to dislike her.


    It turned out that she was the real chicken ribs, the things of little value.


    Melissa felt ironic. In the past few days, she had been constantly begging Harrison for her sister''s


    things, but the result was that her sister knew it that this would all be in vain. Yet, Melissa loved


    Harrison deeply, that she couldn''t even control her emotions. She guessed that Michelle hadn''t known


    the secret yet.


    Melissa still remembers Michelle''s reaction as she got home happily and told her sister that she had


    seeded in persuading Harrison to protect her sister and Janine.


    Melissa thought that it was just because her sister was too tired and didn''t want to talk at that time.


    Melissa always remembered her sister''s eyes. There was no joy or sadness in her reaction at that time.


    Michelle just looked towards her indifferently without any other action, which equals to no reaction at


    all.


    She felt as if she had been poured with cold water from head to toe.


    Melissa wanted to tell her sister what she had been through when she went to ask for help from


    Harrison. She just wanted toin in front of her own sister and hoping that Michelle will listen to


    her andfort her. However, after taking a look at her, Michelle went upstairs unhurriedly.


    How ironic it was! Melissa thought that she could solve the problem by begging Harrison, but her sister


    knew the direction of the development of the matter, and she did not say a word to her.


    "Melissa, the most important thing right now is not Harrison, but that the person behind him is Sherri.


    Oh, no, it''s Elliot who is behind Sherri."


    For a long time, Michelle didn''t hear any reply from Melissa. Thinking that Melissa didn''t understand


    what she just said, she spread out all her words.


    "Yes, the most important thing is that you like Elliot, and who made you like him? But it seems that


    Elliot favors Sherri very much. I have no idea how to help you this time, I can''t go and beg Sherri! "


    Michelle didn''t expect that her sister, who had always been obedient, would shout at her so loudly this


    time. What surprised her more was that Melissa know her n well throughout, that she wanted


    Melissa to apany their grandfather to go and beg Sherri.


    "Melissa, you don''t know yet. I have asked grandpa to help me solve this matter. Grandpa said that he


    would go to plead with that bitch, Sherri. You can go with Grandpa as well."


    Michelle tried to persuade her sister who had always been obedient to her.


    But for some unknown reason, Melissa didn''t take her words seriously this time.


    In the end, she threw away Michelle who was talking and rushed upstairs. When she closed the door,


    the noise was so loud that the nanny came out of the kitchen and asked what had happened.


    For the first time, Michelle felt a little confused about her sister''s thoughts. What was more strange was


    that her sister, who had never closed the door, not only did she close the door this time, but she also


    heard the sound of locking up.


    "That''s right. Michelle is always excellent in front of their grandfather, dad and mom, and even seems


    to be better in front of me."


    Melissa always had such a feeling lightly in her heart, but as long as this kind of thought came out, she


    would definitely strangle herself to death.


    Now it seemed that she had been wrong all the time. Even her grandfather, who had been leisurely and


    gradually retired from the business world, could be used by her sister. Then what''s her position in


    Michelle''s heart.


    "Cannon fodder?" It suddenly urred to Melissa.


    When master Leng was about to go out to intercede for her, Michelle had thought about asking Melissa


    to apany her grandfather to see Sherri, but Melissa''s resistance hadpletely disrupted her


    n.


    Since Melissa didn''t want topensate her grandfather to ask for the withdrawal of thewsuit, Sherri


    had to show up in person.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Apologize to that bitch, can she afford it?" Michelle thought angrily in her heart, but she had never


    thought whether it was appropriate for her grandfather to apologize to Sherri, a youngster.

 Chapter 37 A Wily Old Fox

    Chapter 37 A Wily Old Fox


    In the early morning, Michelle Leng got up to dress up. She had made up her mind that she must be


    wless in appearance, no matter how hard things had been made difficult for her by Sherri Leng, she


    would not retort. For people like her, there was no need to worry about anything.


    In the mansion of the Leng family, master Leng had been sitting in the living room waiting for Michelle


    for a long time, but she didn''t seem to appear just yet which made him a little angry.


    When Michelle finished dressing up and appeared at the stairway, Jonathon Leng saw that his


    granddaughter, who used to be a little rash, had restrained a part of her arrogance today. As if she


    walked with lotus flowers in her steps, master Leng seemed to see her wife when she was still young,


    the woman who had been living in his heart but had already left him in this world.


    Edgar temporarily hid the anger he had umted in order to wait for Madeline, and said, "today I


    have an appointment with ximena to meet in seagull coffee. Although there is no member of the Mo


    n present, we can''t bete."


    Among these unimportant words, Michelle understood her grandfather''s teachings. She''d better not be


    Even though she was a little dissatisfied with Jonathon, but Michelle didn''t show it immediately. Instead,


    she put on a more obedient expression and said, "Grandpa, just let our cousin Sherri wait a little longer.


    Is you, grandfather, who is turning up to see her today!"


    In Michelle''s words, the rtionship between Sherri and the Leng family waspletely severed. The


    word "cousin" made Jonathon feel a little ufortable.


    But on second thought, Sherri as the younger generation of the Leng family, it was not a big deal for


    her to wait for him. What disappointed Jonathon most was that the child beside him, whom he had


    doted on too much, had be so unreasonable.


    No matter what, Sherri is also one of her granddaughters. Although he didn''t love her as much as he


    did to Michelle and Melissa Leng, perhaps it was because he was too partial to Sam Leng''s daughters,


    which made the two sisters had an illusion that Sherri was not from the Leng family.


    To be honest, Jonathon didn''t have any dissatisfaction with Sherri. However, since she came back from


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    abroad, she hadn''t visited him, which made him a little unhappy. On the other hand, he appreciated this


    child left by Rohan Leng.


    After all, Sherri was not the kind of person who would only act coquettishly and make others happy.


    Of course, Jonathon didn''t know what Sam and his daughters had done to her after Sherri came back


    from abroad. If Jonathon had known that, Sherri wouldn''t have been treated like that when she just


    came back from abroad.


    Looking at Michelle with disappointment, Jonathon sighed.


    Sam was also his own son, but he waszy andzy all his life. He had achieved nothing, but he had a


    lot of evil thoughts. After beingpletely disappointed in his son, Jonathon had spent all his energy


    on training his granddaughter, Michelle.


    But now it seemed that he hadn''t cultivated Michelle well enough.


    Jonathon thought that if Sherri were his daughter, he wouldn''t have given all his family business to his


    disappointing son.


    Michelle got on the car with Jonathon. She carefully lifted the corner of her dress and got on the car


    too.


    On the way, Jonathon didn''t talk much. Before the car was started, he said, "Michelle, today in front of


    Sherri, you have to show an attitude of apology!"


    Hearing that, Michelle felt very aggrieved. Since her grandfather had promised to help her, he still


    wanted her to be humble in front of Sherri, that bitch.


    Thinking of the scene that Sherri stepping on her body and being a head taller than her, Michelle got


    angry immediately, and her exasperation seemed to be deepened in Jonathon''s eyes.


    Having been in the business world for many years, even if Jonathon was arrogant, he still had to bow


    to others. The more people were in the social circle, the more they had to learn to endure. Since


    Michelle couldn''t bear it, it meant that she was destined to fail in the future life.


    But he thought that as a grandfather, he could teach her more in the future.


    Jonathon didn''t want to see the exasperated look on Michelle''s face, so he squinted his eyes and took


    a nap.


    When they have arrived at the coffee, the driver didn''t dare to disturb the master of the Leng family. He


    stopped the car and waited for master Leng''s orders quietly.


    Michelle thought that her grandfather had fallen asleep, so she gently shook Jonathon and said,


    "grandfather, we are here."


    Hearing that, Jonathon opened his eyes and said, "Okay, go downstairs first."


    Hearing her grandfather''s order, Michelle got out of the car.


    Michelle couldn''t help but feel proud in her heart. No matter how much Sherrie was loved and protected


    by Elliot, she didn''t even have a decent dress to support the scene.


    Jonathon was observing his two granddaughters through the car window. One was drinking coffee in a


    natural andfortable posture, while the other was observing outside the car window. It was hard to


    tell that she was ady from an eminent family.


    Jonathon made aparison in his heart. He felt that the daughter of Rohan had more important in her


    temperament, while the daughter of Sam attached too much importance to the outside world, and this


    kind of business was only superficial. It was a pity.


    Jonathon asked the driver, Robert, to open the door and he got out of the car with a walking stick.


    Seeing this, Michelle hurried came over to help him.


    As if he was at home, Jonathon wore an improved Chinese tunic suit with his favorite plum blossoms


    on it.


    In a dark robe, there were a few dark red plum blossoms pricked by a needle. It was made by the best


    embroiderer that Jonathon asked Sam to find on his seventy year birthdayst year.


    Jonathon had always wanted his juniors to be as brave as plum blossoms, but both Sam and Michelle,


    Melissa had let him down.


    Every time Jonathon put on this suit, he couldn''t help but think of Rohan who had already passed away.


    If only the child was his own.


    Following the direction of Sherri, Jonathon, who was supported by Michelle all the way, was also


    looking at her. He hadn''t seen his granddaughter since she came back.


    He didn''t feel much when he saw it from a distance just now. However, as the distance between him


    and Sherri got closer and closer, Jonathon felt his heart being filled with overwhelming power.


    The temperament of Sherri was simr to that of his wife in the past, even more.


    Jonathon had always ignored the growth of Sherrie, his granddaughter.


    She thought only those who had gone through a lot of ups and downs would have such an indifferent


    temperament as Sherri.


    "Grandpa, sit here."


    When Jonathon was only a few steps away from her, Sherri stood up at the right time and made an


    excuse with the respect of the younger generation. She slightly bent over and pointed to the top


    position with her palm.


    Without any hesitation, Jonathon sat down in the seat given by Sherri.


    "Sherri, you have been back for such a long time. But this is the first time we are meeting each other


    isn''t it?"


    Jonathon symbolically threw out a question that was not far or near, and his shrewd eyes were


    calcting about the situation that Sherri were in at the current situation.


    Sherri didn''t know why her grandfather asked her such a question. ording to her understanding of


    Michelle, she would have asked her to withdraw thewsuit as soon as they met. But she also thought


    carefully and answered, "that''s right, Grandpa."


    The reason why Jonathon asked this question as soon as they met was that he wanted to use this


    small question to remind Sherri that she didn''t greet him as soon as she came back. As a junior, it was


    Sherri''s fault.


    It never urred to Jonathon that Sherri didn''t understand what he meant. He didn''t know what to say


    for a moment.


    In fact, if Jonathon had known what his son and granddaughter had done to Sherri in private, he would


    never have asked such a question.


    Of course, if Jonathon had known these things, he would not have interceded for Michelle now, nor


    would he have appeared in the cafe named seagull.


    The position chosen by Sherri was undoubtedly the best. Looking out along the fence beside, the


    whole city was in sight.


    There were hustle and bustle on the road, heavy traffic in the big city, and small vendors selling flowers


    and cloth. Around this kind of coffee shop full of artistic atmosphere, there were often small vendors


    struggling in the line of food and clothing to sell insignificant flowers over and over again.


    It urred to Sherri that when she was most helpless, she had also sold flowers in the most


    prosperous block of the city.


    At that time, Alina was seriously ill, and there was no other source of ie for Sherri. At that time,


    Sam, Michelle and Melissa hadpletely cut off their emergency source. In order to raise the medical


    expenses of Alina, Sherri had also been a peddler which was the most difficult to do for a period of


    time.


    Seeing that Sherri''s face was not as calm as it had been at the beginning, and even a little depressed,


    Jonathon began to know Sherri. He had ignored what his granddaughter had experienced for so long,


    making her look like a century.


    On the rooftop of the seagull coffee, Sherri didn''t tell anyone about the bitterness in her heart.


    In order to raise medical fees for Alina, Sherri had asked the saleswoman about the roses in her hands


    in a low voice once near the seagull. Most of the reason why she had been looked down upon was


    because of Michelle in front of her.


    Sherri knew why Jonathon came here this time. To be honest, she always respected the elders, and


    she did the same to Jonathon.


    As the granddaughter of the old man in front of her, Sherri respected him more than her family.


    At the first sight of Sherri, Jonathon was sure that there would be a turning point in the matter of


    Michelle.


    When Jonathon treated Sherri unwell, if he wanted to y the card of love, he could only talk about the


    death of Rohan.


    "Sherri, you see, Michelle is still young and it''s normal for her to do something wrong. As her elder


    sister, you should forgive her generously. Don''t you think so?"


    Jonathon used Michelle''s age, but hepletely ignored Sherri''s age and the hurt she had suffered.

 Chapter 38 The Conspiracy Of The Old Fox

    Chapter 38 The Conspiracy Of The Old Fox


    Strictly speaking, Sherri Leng was actually a few months younger than Michelle Leng. As Rohan Leng


    was older than her uncle, Sam Leng. Therefore, no matter whether Sherrinded on the ground first or


    not, she was the sister of Michelle.


    Michelle''s father, Sam, got married before her father, so he had a child first. Therefore, Michelle was a


    few months older than Sherri.


    However, due to the experiences Sherri had gone through, many had ignored her young age. When


    she heard such ame reason from Jonathon, Sherri only felt ironic.


    It was not a big deal that Sherri''s grandfather couldn''t remember her birthday. When she learned the


    news of her parents'' death abroad, she knew that no one in the world would love her so selflessly.


    The appearance of Elliot was an ident.


    Unexpectedly, Sherri could think of that excellent man, Elliot, at this awkward moment. Her mood was


    miraculously relieved.


    In Michelle''s heart, she was secretly pleased that her grandfather had suppressed the arrogant Sherri.


    "Grandpa, I call you Grandpa because I respect you. But it''s our younger generation''s business about


    Michelle. I hope you''d better not interfere." Sherri''s answer was unexpected.


    Jonathon didn''t expect that he had made a mistake. Sherri turned a blind eye to his prestige and


    refused him without missing a single word.


    Jonathon couldn''t find any w in Sherri''s words, because he knew that it was not that easy to solve


    the problem of Michelle today.


    In the car earlier, the harsh words Jonathon said to his granddaughter was just to teach her a lesson.


    He had never thought that his beloved granddaughter, Michelle, would need to apologize to Sherri. But


    now, it seemed that the only way was Michelle''s apology.


    He winked at Michelle, indicating her to apologize to Sherri.


    Seeing clearly the hint of Michelle, although Michelle was not reconciled, but she walked up to her


    sister and said, "Sherri, it''s my fault this time. I shouldn''t have lost my mind because of a few words of


    others and found someone to frame you. But it was really Janine Su who instigated me to do it


    together. I was also bewitched! "


    Michelle looked so pitiful as if she had really suffered a great grievance. Even Sherri was almost fooled


    by her.


    Unfortunately, Sherri knew that no matter how pure and impable the surface of Michelle was, she


    was dirty inside. Perhaps Sherri would be tortured to death in Michelle''s heart.


    Moreover, she had been deceiving everyone with her hypocritical posture since childhood. Perhaps she


    would let her go in the past, but now it was different from the past. Tolerance to the enemy was cruelty


    to herself. Moreover, if it was Sherrie who apologized today, Michelle would not easily forgive her


    anyway.


    "Whether this matter has anything to do with you or not, Elliot Mo will investigate it. If it really doesn''t


    matter, then why are you, Michelle, here today? "


    Her words rendered Michelle speechless. She didn''t expect that Sherri would refuse her in front of her


    grandfather.


    Although she was so angry that she gritted her teeth, but she had to continue to please her sister.


    "Sherri, I''m really wrong this time. Can you forgive me, as a sister? We are cousins! "


    Michelle yed a family card, thinking that she was still as obedient as usual, but she didn''t know how


    disgusting it was for her to pretend to be pitiful.


    Jonathon, who was standing aside, could no longer watch the farce. "That''s enough, Michelle. Come


    and sit here!"


    Jonathon didn''t expect that this woman was more stubborn than Rohan was. Sherri didn''t give him any


    chance at all and wouldn''t turn around when she was determined to do something. Atst, he had no


    choice but to tell her about the death of his father.


    If Jonathon hadn''t called Michelle away, Sherri wasn''t sure whether the coffee in her hand would have


    spilled all over Michelle.


    It could be seen that Michelle had dressed up specially today. The shining pink diamond on her ears


    was bought back by Sam Leng in Dubai at a great costst year.


    Sherri sneered.


    No matter how Michelle dressed up, her sly smile could not be hidden.


    In the past, Sam was so greedy for the beauty of Michelle''s mother that he fell in love with her behind


    Jonathon. At that time, it caused a sensation in city A.


    Michelle''s mother met Sam, a young man, in the underground passageway of a city. She thought life


    hade to an end, but she didn''t know that it was just a free bet between rich men. To be exact, Sam


    didn''t take this woman seriously at all.


    It was not easy for Michelle''s mother, who had been living underground all the year round, to hook up


    with a rich young man. She would not let go of him no matter what. She spared no effort to keep Sam


    by her side. In the end, she had Michelle, so Sam had no other way but marry this beautiful woman.


    Although Michelle was trying her best to be ady from a well-known family, her inner heart was full of


    the blood of her mother. As long as she had no choice, all her disguise would be removed and she


    would return to her original shrewdness.


    After Michelle''s mother married into the Leng family, she waszy and had a good appetite. When she


    was still in her mother''s womb, her mother taught all her bad the habits to her, who was still in the


    amniotic fluid. And she also absorbed them incisively and vividly, but it was easy to cover them up in


    "Sherri, you are as stubborn as your father. When he was in business, he was plotted by others. After


    he escaped, he insisted on getting those who plotted against him. He didn''t listen to me no matter how


    I persuaded him to let it go."


    Jonathon knew that at this time, only by throwing out Rohan Leng could attract the attention of Sherri.


    The granddaughter sitting in front of him grew too fast, and he had to y the family card to win.


    Sure enough, when she heard her father''s name, Sherri pulled herself out of the disgust with Michelle.


    "My father?" Asked Sherri in reply.


    "Grandpa, I have heard of what you said, but I think my father did the right thing. If I were him, I would


    do the same."


    And after that, Sherri heard that her father''s insistence prevented thepany from future losses.


    Sherri was proud of her father.


    Seeing that Jonathon had attracted the attention of ximena, he changed the topic and said, "Sherri, for


    the sake of your father, even if you don''t care about me, just let go of Michelle. After all, no matter how


    wrong she is, she still calls your father uncle! Didn''t your father hate your two sisters quarreling the


    most when he was alive? "


    Jonathon said seriously.


    Thinking of her father''s happy face, Sherri was a little hesitant. Maybe her father didn''t want to see her


    treating Michelle like this?


    Sherri didn''t know what to do.


    In the past, everyone could see how capable his father was, but his grandfather, regardless of the


    objection of the directors, insisted on passing the position of vice president to Sam, who was a yboy


    and only knew about dissipation all day long.


    At that time, everyone was defending their father, and Sherri was too little at that time.


    However, when Sherri had grown up to be able to think independently, she had also turned her head to


    ask her father why he had given up the position of deputy CEO to uncle, who had achieved nothing.


    What impressed Sherri the most was that her father said to her seriously, "Sherri, you have to


    remember that family harmony is the only way to make everything happy. I don''t want others tough at


    our Leng family."


    Sherri didn''t know what her father would do if he was still alive, but it was not her style to endure all the


    pain.


    Jonathon was indeed a cunning businessman. He caught the subtle emotional change of Sherri at a


    nce and poured a cup of tea for her in person. "I know I have been wronged these days, but you are


    all the children of the Leng family, with the blood of the Leng family. Your parents died in an ident.


    Don''t I feel sad? "


    Jonathon took out a yellow photo from the pocket of his shirt and said, "I took your father and uncle to


    take the photo when they were young. I have been taking it with me all the time. Have a look at it,


    Sherri."


    Sherri took over the photo and looked at it closely, two boys about eight years old were hugging each


    other with a silly smile. The boy on the left was a little taller and had some shadow of her.


    The expression in Sherri''s eyes softened gradually. Others couldn''t see it, but it couldn''t escape


    Jonathon''s shrewd eyes.


    "In fact, your father and your uncle loved each other very much when they were young. They were not


    like Michelle and Melissa at all. s... God made fools of people!


    I''m old and I just want to live a peaceful life in my old age. However, you guys of the younger


    generation can''t always get along well with each other. But as a grandfather, how can you ignore it? I


    still remember that you were so obedient when you begged for candy in my arms when you were a


    child. "


    "Grandpa, I don''t want to disturb you, but this time, Michelle has gone too far!"


    Jonathon nodded. Seeing this scene, Michelle called him Grandpa in surprise, but he just waved at her.


    Hearing that, Michelle''s face turned pale. She consciously closed her mouth, but she was restless next


    to Sherri. Her hands were nervously stirring the hemline of her dress, fearing that even her grandfather,


    who loved her the most, would betray her.


    "Indeed, Michelle should be in jail."


    Hearing this, Michelle looked at her grandfather in disbelief.


    Sherri also raised her head and looked at this unusual old man.


    However, Jonathon said unhurriedly, "as an elder, especially at my age, I have seen through a lot. I


    don''t care much about fame, wealth, love and hatred. I just want the family to live together happily. If


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Michelle is not here, your uncle will also be very sad. She should be punished for doing something


    wrong, but if you insist on sending her to prison, what can I do?"

 Chapter 39 You Made the First Move

    Chapter 39 You Made the First Move


    After coughing violently, Jonathon Leng turned to look at Michelle Leng and said, "there is an


    emergency box behind the car, with my medicine bag in it. Go and get it for me."


    After being stunned for a while, Michelle left stiffly.


    "Grandpa, are you taking medicine?" Sherri Leng wondered where the hale and hearty old man had


    gone?


    "Yes! As people get old, it''s normal for them to have many diseases. If you, Sherri, really don''t forgive


    Michelle and don''t want to withdraw thewsuit, then we won''t talk about this today. I''ll talk about your


    father''s childhood. " Then he coughed again.


    With some hesitation, Sherri turned her head to one side. He could understand her wish of family


    reunion.


    If Michelle was really sent to prison, she would definitely suffer a lot. She didn''t show any mercy to


    Michelle, but felt pity for the old man who kept mentioning her father.


    Time passed quietly. The vigorous and serious grandpa in his childhood coughed so badly now, and he


    looked a little verbose, unlike before.


    "I didn''t expect that you would talk so much to me in person for Michelle. I have to consider whether to


    withdraw thewsuit or not." Sherri would also be helpless. She needed to analyze it slowly, but before


    that, she had to leave this battlefield without any smoke. "I won''t be able to attend dinner, I have an


    appointment tonight."


    "Now that you have an appointment, don''t bete. You don''t have to apany me anymore. Sherri,


    think it over. If you have made up your mind, Sherri, call me. Grandpa sincerely wishes our daughter


    happy every day."


    Nodding her head, Sherri said, "well, Grandpa, I''m leaving for now then."


    When Michelle came back with the medicine, Sherri had just left. She poured a ss of water for


    Jonathon and said, "Grandpa, take the medicine first."


    Before Jonathon could take the water, he couldn''t wait to ask, "how was your talk just now?"


    Jonathon took the water and snorted, "your grandfather is in good health. I don''t need to take any


    medicine. Sherri said she had to think about it, but I think she might withdraw thewsuit, but you have


    to make a look of repentance! What''s your look earlier! Stay at home these days! "


    Whileining about his granddaughter''s impatience, Jonathon answered confidently, his eyes


    shining with the light of a fox.


    After all, Sherri was still too young, but her excellence was beyond Jonathon''s imagination.


    It turned out that Jonathon had been pretending just now. No wonder he was a wily old fox who yed


    hard to get what he wanted!


    Although Michelle will be locked up at home, it was better than going to jail. With a big smile on her


    face, she held Jonathon''s arm and said, "Grandpa, you are so awesome! I''ll listen to you, grandpa. I


    won''t go out! " Just now, she was worried whether Grandpa would help Sherri instead. It seemed that


    she had worried too much.


    In a trance, Sherri went back to the private house of the Mo family. All her strength was drained out.


    Today, in the conversation with Jonathon, Sherri seemed to be indifferent, but when she took out her


    hand, the tender flesh in her palm waspletely red.


    For several times, Sherri tried her best to hold back her anger, but it was an old man and yet her


    grandfather. She really shouldn''t have made a move.


    Sherri thought that she had done what she should do, but she still felt that she was not a


    granddaughter in the eyes of Jonathon. Instead, Jonathon had been acting as her grandfather to


    negotiate with her.


    Sherri realized that in Jonathon''s eyes, she was an enemy of the business world, or a negotiation


    opponent.


    It was the first time that she felt so helpless. There was no real family. Her parents died. Her uncle and


    his family wanted her to die as well. Her grandfather also helped her uncle and his family. Alina was still


    in the hospital. Now she seemed to be the only one to take care of everything. She thought about her


    parents and would also feel tired and scared.


    After finishing his work, Elliot Mo went back to the Mo family''s private house and saw the appearance


    of Sherri.


    Sherri copsed weakly on the sofa in the living room, as if she was exhausted.


    Elliot only knew Sherri went out to see the old master of the Leng family today and now she''s like this


    when as she came back.


    Elliot took off his shoes and put them on the porch. He went straight to the front of Sherri, poured a


    ss of water at the tea table and handed it to her.


    However, Sherri didn''t take the water. Instead, she grabbed Elliot''s hand and cried.


    Elliot was surprised: "Sherri..."


    As Elliot spoke out the words they were swallowed back again by him.


    At this time, Sherri certainly didn''t want him to ask more, so Elliot ced down his hand holding the


    ss. The water that had just been poured in the ss was quietly staying in its position.


    Elliot put his arm around Sherri''s shoulder.


    He could only apany her silently and wipe her tears asionally. Without saying anything or


    doing anything else, Sherri just cried silently.


    In ehe whole room, only the sound of the old-fashioned and heavynding bell in the corner could be


    heard. Although Elliot maintained this posture and felt a little sore, he still hold on to it. He was afraid


    that the person in his arms would be rmed.


    After a long time, Sherri finally fell asleep because of tiredness. After reconfirming the sound of thin and


    steady breath in his arms again and again, Elliot picked her up from the sofa and walked towards the


    bedroom.


    Although Sherri had agreed to live in the Mo family''s house, but Elliot had left a room for her alone and


    they didn''t sleep together.


    This time, Elliot carried Sherri into his room.


    Elliot took off her shoes and put her on the soft big bed. Then he opened a bag of wet tissue and wiped


    her tears carefully, but it still woke Sherri up.


    Hearing that, Sherri raised her eyebrows slightly. She looked up at the predecessors in a daze and


    closed her eyes wearily.


    Elliot looked at Sherri pitifully. The woman he had been looking for was also so fragile and vulnerable.


    Elliot got on the bed, leaned against the edge of the bed, and held up Sherri in his arms.


    The strong and warm arms awakened Sherri''s consciousness. Looking up at the man who had been


    apanying her, she felt so warm.


    Sherri gave up thinking. She just wanted to rx herself and let herself look forfort in the arms of


    Elliot.


    Without asking, Elliot had probably guessed the reason why Sherri did that.


    The old master of the Leng family must have kidnapped Sherri with love, so that she was at a loss.


    As a woman who attached great importance to love, Sherri could even ignore the hurt she had


    suffered.


    She was so loyal to master Leng, Jonathon Leng, and so was to Harrison Bai. This time, she not only


    hurt herself, but also got Elliot hurt.


    Elliot adjusted his position so that Sherri could lie on his body morefortably.


    The two of them didn''t say a word or even make eye contact, but miraculously they knew what each


    other needed the most at that moment.


    Sherri liked this kind of tacit understanding very much.


    But now, Sherri had no strength to express her feelings.


    Hugging the little woman in his arms, Elliot gently stroked her long hair as waterfall, transferring the


    power in his heart one point one, hoping to give Sherri, who was in front of him a little warmth.


    Sherri felt the tenderness of Elliot. In front of her, he had always yed the role of a gentleman. Even if


    sometimes he was a little flirtatious, but he had never really crossed her bottom line.


    Tonight, Sherri wanted Elliot to act differently than usual to her.


    Sherri moved faster than she thought. She stretched out her hand and went up along the waist of Elliot


    until her arm reached his neck.


    With her hands sped behind Elliot''s head, Sherri pressed her whole body against him due to the


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    gravity.


    Feeling the softness of her body, Elliot froze for a moment, but the little woman on his body became


    even more fierce.


    With a strong force of Sherri''s hand behind the back of Elliot''s head, she was dragged to the front of


    him. The slight friction aroused Elliot''s most primitive desire.


    "Sherri, you made the first move..."

 Chapter 40 Sweet Breakfast

    Chapter 40 Sweet Breakfast


    They went crazy and indulged themselves all night.


    The second day, when Sherri Leng woke up, the first person she saw was Elliot Mo beside her.


    Thinking of her crazy behaviorst night, Sherri felt a little embarrassed and covered herself with the


    quilt.


    Seeing the cute look on Sherri''s face, Elliot couldn''t help but started biting her ear. "Get up. Let''s have


    breakfast."


    This time, it was Elliot who cooked himself. With a fried pot in his left hand, he wore an apron, looking


    full of fireworks. It was not in line with the usual cold image of the CEO, but he was also handsome and


    charming.


    After washing her face and brushing her teeth in a hurry, Sherri sat at the table. Elliot had already


    prepared a rich breakfast.


    A bowl of minced pork congee with preserved egg, a few omelets with Scallion vor, a fried bun and a


    cup of freshly squeezed hot soybean milk. The simple and ssical Chinese breakfast was very


    suitable for the taste of Sherri.


    "How do you know I like Chinese breakfast?" Sherri was a little surprised. She thought that a


    domineering CEO like Elliot would prefer European style.


    Elliot picked up the biggest Fried Bun into Sherri''s te and said, "it''s very hot. Be careful when you


    eat itter." Elliot picked up another one for himself and began to answer the question asked by Sherri


    just now. "Before I founded the Leican Group, I had been living abroad. You know, there is no hot food


    abroad. Every morning, there will be sandwiches and milk, so I missed the Chinese breakfast very


    much."


    "Yes, I used to prepare Chinese breakfast for myself when I was in America. I seldom ate bread."


    Sherri took a bite of the fried bread, but she didn''t expect the meat juice to ssh all over. Elliot quickly


    took out a napkin and wiped the corner of her mouth. "Didn''t I tell you to be careful when eating?" It


    sounded like he was ming her, but also a little spoiled.


    Sherri was a little embarrassed. She was not sure about their rtionship yet. What happenedst


    night really happened, but in this impetuous and prosperous society where there''s no need to be


    responsible for each other after having sex, she''s now a little confused. Last night, she was more like a


    person who got lost by intimate contact and warmth, wasn''t she? And it was Elliot who took the


    initiative. He was a normal man. Even if something like that happened, it was reasonable. Was that


    also the "take what we need" as agreed before?


    "I didn''t like to go to Western restaurants when I was in the United States, and the Chinese restaurants


    there were not authentic either. So most of the time, I cooked myself. I didn''t cook so well at the


    beginning, but now I''ve be familiar with cooking." Sherri tried to change the topic.


    Yes, I know." Elliot took a sip of the hot porridge unhurriedly.


    Of course he knew that he had stayed in her apartment for a whole week when he had been rescued


    by Sherri by ident abroad.


    A week was actually very short, but for an inheritor like Elliot who had a great family background, it was


    an exception for him to stay in a strange woman''s house for a whole week. If it wasn''t his family who


    looked for him everywhere, he would have stayed there longer.


    He didn''t know whether Sherri had been looking for that silent patient after he left without saying


    goodbye. Or that in the following year, whether she had thought of that "passer-by".


    Elliot would never forget that in that small apartment, Sherri was busy cooking in the kitchen.


    Unfortunately, because of the car ident, he still wore gauze on his face, so she did not recognize


    him even now.


    "You know? When did you eat the food I cooked? " Sherri looked suspiciously at the man sitting


    opposite the table, who was enjoying his breakfast calmly.


    "Kate had said it." Elliot said without hesitation. It seemed that he was more and more proficient in


    telling lies to Sherri.


    "Ah." Sherri didn''t doubt on him.


    Sometimes, she would help Kate Zhang to cook, but Kate would usually refuse, "Mrs. Mo, why did you


    rest. Dinner will be ready soon!"


    However, Sherri had never been used to the feeling of being served, which was different from her two


    cousins. Therefore, she had been independent since childhood, not to mention that she also liked to


    cook. She would feel happy and satisfied to see her family eat the food she carefully prepared, wouldn''t


    she.


    "Sherri, after you finish eating, we''ll go to the hospital. You don''t have to go to work this weekend." After


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    breakfast, Elliot picked up a napkin and wiped the corners of his mouth gracefully. He looked noble.


    "But I have recovered, haven''t I? Do I still need to go to the hospital for a reexamination? "


    With a beautiful smile at the corners of his mouth and a hint of banter in his eyes, Elliot said, "we are


    going to see Nana. What''s wrong? Have you forgotten your own sister? My wife. "


    Thest sentence, "my wife", was lengthened by Elliot at the end intentionally, euphemistically and


    numbly scratching people''s heart. Sherri almost buried her head into the bowl. She was too shy and


    embarrassed.


    In the past few days, she couldn''t go to see Alina. If she had been discharged from the hospital, her


    first thought would have been to visit her sister. But today, the first thing popped up in her mind was to


    go to the hospital for a reexamination!


    ''Oh my God! Did I really fell in love with Elliot?''.


    While Sherri was lost in various fancies and conjectures, she suddenly felt a chill on her forehead. Just


    now, she was so absorbed in her thoughts that she didn''t notice that Elliot had already stood up and


    walked to her side.


    Elliot tucked Sherri''s hair behind her ear and said, "your hair is falling down." Sherri could swear that


    she was holding back herughter when she heard what Elliot said.


    After breakfast, the two of them got on the car. It seemed that something urred to Sherri all of a


    sudden. She took the initiative to fasten the seat belt. In the driver''s seat, Elliot took a nce at the


    cute little girl next to him and drove to the hospital with a smile in a good mood.


    Kate saw the scene clearly in a corner of the yard. "Since our Mr.Mo married Mrs. Mo, he has started


    At 5 o''clock this morning, Elliot got up and told Kate not to prepare breakfast. Kate was still confused,


    but she didn''t expect that it was Mr. Mo who wanted to prepare breakfast for Mrs. Mo in person.


    Elliot had always been well-off, and he was usually busy with his work, so there was little chance for


    him to cook himself. But this time he did it well. Although his hands were still sshed with a few drops


    of oil, it could be seen that he was happy while cooking.


    Seeing the arrival of Sherri in the ward, Alina pursed her lips and asked aggrievedly, "why did you


    Alina Leng had been receiving treatment in the hospital all the time. After the ident happened to


    Sherri, Elliot specifically told Theo Gu and other doctors and nurses who could get in touch with Sherri


    not to tell anyone about what had happened to her, and even confiscated all the electronic equipment


    in Alina''s ward with the excuse of not being able to be faced with radiation, so as to prevent her from


    reading the news and making her mood fluctuate and getting worse. Only when the problem was


    So in the past few days, Alina had been very bored. Although her ward was full of fluffy dolls and video


    game machines, but how could young people nowadays leave the Intepletely.


    Taking out the snacks and cakes they had prepared, Sherri knew that Alina liked desserts the most.


    "Well, my dear sister, don''t be angry. Look what I bought for you."


    Alina''s eyes lit up immediately when she saw the delicious food. She had forgotten the fact that her


    sister hadn''te to see her for ages. "They are all my favorite food! Thank you! "


    Theo had personally prepared the meals for her these days. How could he prepare these delicious food


    for her? In Theo''s eyes, snacks were the chemical product of countless food add UPS, and cakes were


    so sweet that make greasy teeth. He would never touch them.


    Alina opened the packages excitedly and was about to put a piece of lemon cheese cake into her


    mouth. At that time, Theo entered the ward and said, "no!"


    Hearing his voice, Alina turned her head and looked at Theo''s livid face. She was stunned for a


    second, and then took a big bite of the cake in front of him. She licked her lips on purpose to show it to


    Theo.


    Theo was even more furious. He walked quickly to Alina and said, "I told you to eat light food. How can


    you eat something with heavy salt and sugar?" Then he turned to look at Sherri and said, "you can''t


    buy these for Alina anymore!"


    Seeing that Theo was teaching his sister a lesson, Alina immediately retorted, "I asked the nurse a few


    days ago and she praised me for my recovery. I can have some snacks now!"


    "Am I your attending doctor or that nurse?" Theo picked up a full bag of snacks and shook it in front of


    Alina. The food in the bag rubbed against each other, "is this only a little bit?" Alina knew that it would


    be her on the wrong side this time. She lowered her head and whispered, "I won''t eat all of them today.


    I will eat a little every day for several months."


    "All right, all right. I won''t buy it for her next time!" "Don''t be angry, calm down guys" Said Sherri beside


    them.


    "I paid for it. Theo, you should me me first." Elliot, who had been silently watching the drama aside,


    opened his mouth. It would be better if he didn''t say anything, but if he did start talking, he would


    continue to talk endlessly.


    Theo didn''t dare to me his brother. He put the snacks on the table, wiped his nose and red at


    Alina, who was gloating, and said reluctantly, "then you can only eat a lemon cheese cake today. Not


    too much!"


    "Yes, doctor Gu!" With a smile on her face, Alina showed her two cute canine teeth and began to eat.


    The four of them were talking andughing in the ward. It was a very harmonious picture, but the


    ringtone of Sherri broke the harmony.


    It was a call from Jonathon Leng, and Sherri walked out of the ward to answered the phone.


    "Sherri, have you made up your mind? You cousin Michelle, has been staying at home for the past few


    days. I even didn''t dare to sleep. Yesterday, I dreamed of your father. s... You always like to have


    unrealistic dreams when you get old. "


    Jonathon stressed on purpose. As a cunning old fox who had lived for decades, he knew clearly what


    kind of card was the most suitable for dealing with such a young generation as Sherri. And family


    affection was undoubtedly the most effective card for her.

 Chapter 41 The Secret Of The Leng Family

    Chapter 41 The Secret Of The Leng Family


    "I still need to discuss with mywyer." Replied Sherri Leng politely.


    Seeing the hesitation within Sherri, Jonathon Leng thought that it was better for her to make a decision


    as soon as possible, and it would be more disadvantageous to him if she dyed it. Perhaps she


    would immediately change her mind and refuse to let go of Michelle Leng and Janine Su.


    Jonathon had to see Sherri right away and make it clear face to face.


    "There is a new Cantonese restaurant in the east of the city. Grandpa has booked a table there tonight.


    You cane alone! Let''s have a good discussion. It''s alright you don''t agree with the idea, but still


    good to have dinner with Grandpa. "


    Jonathon as a smiling tiger, Sherri could not find any strong reason to refuse, so she had to agree.


    When Sherri entered the ward again, Elliot Mo noticed her uneasiness. He guessed that the call must


    have be very important to her and it did not bring good news to her.


    "Sherri, I left something in the car just now. Can you go with me to get it?" Said Elliot.


    "What?" Hearing that, Sherri came to herself and asked, "what is it?"


    "You can go with me to get it." Elliot stood up first, walked to the door of the ward and signaled with his


    eyes to let Sherri follow him.


    Although Sherri was confused, she still trusted him. She trotted towards him and said, "can''t you take


    everything by yourself?"


    "Ha ha!" Alina Leng covered her mouth and snickered.


    "It''s not funny at all!" Theo Gu raised his eyebrows and found it funny to see Alina who was holding


    back herughter on the bed.


    "Don''t you think my sister and brother-inw love each other very much? How was it said it again? Oh


    yeah! The husband to sing and the wife to follow! Woo... " Alina frowned and thought for a while. "It


    doesn''t seem to work! How shall I describe it... Ah! " It turned out that Theo flicked Alina''s forehead and


    asked, "what are you thinking about every day?"


    "Humph! Uncle Gu, you are about the same age as my brother-inw, aren''t you! You don''t even have


    a girlfriend. You can''t feel the harmony between a husband and his wife. Aren''t you worried about your


    marriage? " Alina rubbed her forehead and frowned.


    Theo didn''t expect that he would be urged to marry by a little girl one day!


    As a matter of fact, he didn''t worry about his marriage at all. Theo devoted himself to his career just like


    Elliot was before he got married.


    Family Gu had its own family business. As the only son of the Gu family, Theo would definitely inherit


    his father''s business in the future. On the other hand, he was very obsessed with medicine. Even if he


    was in business, he would not give up studying medicine.


    The dual work of business and medical work was not something that everyone could take care of at the


    same time. Theo was already outstanding enough to be an elite in this field, so he naturally did not


    have time to talk about love.


    As the saying goes, the emperor is not in a hurry, while the eunuch is anxious.


    Theo loved to work and believed in fate. He didn''t deliberatelymunicate with any girl, but the Gu


    family was very anxious and urged him to marry many times. They even arranged many blind dates


    behind Theo''s back. Of course, they all didn''t go well.


    Before the marriage of Elliot and Sherri, Theo had always used him as an excuse to deal with the


    elders. "Mr. Mo of Moshi Group, Elliot, is a few months older than me, and he doesn''t have a girlfriend.


    I will find a girl one day while he is still single!"


    However, Elliot married the daughter of the former CEO of JJ Group without anyone noticing, and no


    one knew how the two of them had known each other. They didn''t know whether this is the so called


    "sh marriage", and soon this new daughter-inw was recognized by master Mo. He even held a


    press conference to admit Sherri''s position within the family. Seeing that Elliot loved and cared about


    her that much, it seems like they are a gentle couple.


    Now the Gu family is urging him to get married more fiercely.


    "Theo! You see, Elliot is already married! Why don''t you find a girl and take her home? "


    Being poked in the head by a little girl like Alina, Theo pursed his lips and said, "it''s an adult''s business.


    You haven''t grown up yet. Why do you worry so much! You should stay here and recuperate. The most


    important thing for you is to have your illness cured! Otherwise, you may be as single as me in the


    future. "


    After being called Uncle Gu by Alina for a few weeks, Theo have now epted it frankly. She is just a


    little girl, but he didn''t know if it was because of her eloquence that he learned to tease her with more


    and more new words, such as "single aristocracy" just now.


    "A high-quality single person is much better than a perfunctory marriage!" I don''t know why Alina would


    listen to me. Anyway, she has always been so eloquent and sensitive. "My Mr. Right..."


    Alina is only fifteen years old and in her prime. The age when girls liked to fantasize about romantic


    stories. "I must find a man like my brother-inw, actually no! He will be better than my brother-inw.


    He must be gentle, domineering, handsome and capable... "


    Before Alina could finish her words, Theo gave her another shudder and said, "you little girl, you must


    have read too many novels!"


    On the other side, Sherri followed Elliot all the way, thinking about how to face Jonathon this afternoon.


    All of a sudden, Elliot stopped at the corner without warning. Lost in thought, Sherri did not notice him


    and had herself bumped into his straight back.


    "Ouch!" Feeling the pain, Sherri touched her forehead silently.


    As Elliot turned around, he said: "I''m your husband. I have the obligation to share your worries!" His


    tone was serious and unquestionable domineering.


    Elliot had always been gentle and considerate to Sherri. Today, when she saw the anger in his eyes, he


    seemed to have gotten angry for real this time.


    Subconsciously, Sherri took a few steps back, but Elliot didn''t let her go. He approached her step by


    step, with a determined look in his eyes. In the end, she was forced to lean against the wall, but Elliot


    still didn''t give her a way back. He stretched out his long arm against the wall and held Sherri in his


    arms. "Aren''t you going to tell me yet?"


    "Elliot." Somehow, Sherri felt that this posture was a little subtle. In front of her, the masculine hormone


    of Elliot was pouring on her face. She thought that her face should be very red now.


    "Let go of me. and I''ll tell you."


    Although there were not many people in this corner, it was inevitable that someone would pass by


    since it was a hospital. At that time, when seeing them like this, Elliot might not feel anything, but Sherri


    would feel very embarrassed. In fact, she''ll be very shy.


    "I won''t let you go if you don''t tell me." She didn''t expect that Elliot could be so shameless!


    "You!" With Sherri''s beautiful eyes wide open, she stared at the man in front of her who was only five


    centimeters away from her. In the end, she could not bear but said: "My grandfather came to me. He


    hoped that I would withdraw thewsuit and let go of Michelle and Janine."


    "So you agreed?" Elliot frowned. He knew that his Sherri seemed to be strong, but in fact, her heart


    was very soft. Yet, Jonathon was a difficult character to deal with.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Not yet, but I haven''t refused him explicitly. He invited me to dinner tonight. Maybe he has made the


    final showdown."


    "I''ll go with you!" Elliot said without hesitation. He was afraid that Sherri would suffer losses.


    Sherri shook her head with a smile. "He only has an appointment with me. You don''t have to worry that


    I can handle it." How could Elliot not worry about it? It was not an ordinary dinner between


    granddaughters, but a banquet! If master Leng really cared about Sherri, how could he be so cruel to


    let her leave the Leng family and make Alina almost die of heart disease? How could he be so


    protective of Michelle and hurt Sherri again.


    "Then what do you think? Do you really want to let go of Michelle?" At this time, Elliot had slowly put


    down his arm that was locking Sherri.


    "I can''t forgive her, but this time it''s my grandfather! I can''t just leave him with no choice, right? "


    "Of course, yes!" It was a short and powerful word, and the coldness in Elliot''s eyes was so frightening


    just like when he saw Sherri for the first time. "What are you talking about, Elliot?"


    "Sherri, I didn''t mean to tell you! But it''s a fact. You need to know that Jonathon is not your biological


    grandfather. He is the stepfather of your father. " Looking at the surprised expression on Sherri''s face,


    Elliot knew that this news was hard for anyone to digest. "The investigation material is in myputer,


    and theputer is in the car. You can go with me to have a look."


    There were two aspects to Sherri''s surprise.


    First of all, anyone who knew that their grandfather was not his biological family would be surprised. No


    wonder her grandfather favored her uncle since she was a child. Even if she had the best performance,


    she couldn''tpete with the coquetry of Michelle and Melissa Leng. No wonder her grandfather


    handed over the position of deputy CEO to her uncle Sam Leng without hesitation, and her father''s


    position of CEO was built on his strength step by step.


    It was ridiculous that even though she had tried so hard for so long, she still couldn''tpare with the


    person born with a golden key.


    On the other hand, Elliot was the first one to know the secret. It was not the Leng family, but the Mo


    family!


    Isn''t it surprising.


    However, there was no time for Sherri to think about the reason. She just wanted to see the real


    investigation results with Elliot.


    In fact, it was not until recently that Elliot had knew this secret. He had nned to keep it from Sherri,


    afraid that it would hurt her for the second time.


    But he didn''t expect that Jonathon would force Sherri to do something against her will regardless of


    being her grandfather. Therefore, he must tell her to make a decision as to that she should never


    forgive Michelle and Janine.


    In the past, Sherri had scruples because he was her grandfather. Now that she knew that she is not his


    biological granddaughter, she no longer needs to care about him. In this world, Elliot would never want


    to see Sherri being wronged due to moral kidnapping.

 Chapter 42 The Past

    Chapter 42 The Past


    And it was also an ident for Elliot Mo to investigate this matter. He didn''t expect that it would be


    useful one day.


    At that time, when Sherri Leng was besieged by reporters, there were all kinds of rumors in the outside


    world, and the rumors were getting more and more fierce. Elliot went to ask his grandfather, Colin Mo,


    to admit Sherri''s position within the family, which sessfully suppressed the hearts of all people.


    During the discussion with his grandfather, Colin talked about the background of Sherri. Inadvertently,


    he revealed that Sherri''s grandmother married into the Leng family as her second marriage. It was


    supposed to be an insignificant sentence, but Elliot cared about it.


    At that time, he just thought that he should have known more about the Leng family, discover


    everything about their enemy, so that he would be confident to take the next step. Soonter, it was


    found out that the mother of Rohan Leng, as the grandmother of Sherrie, divorced and married


    Jonathon Leng, with her unborn baby, and then gave birth to Sam Leng three yearster.


    The grudges between the elders were always shifted to the younger generation. No matter how


    excellent the eldest son and the eldest son''s children were, no matter how much they respected him,


    Jonathon still had a grudge against them. His attitude was neither cold nor warm. Although his


    surname was Leng, after all, he was the child of his wife''s ex-husband, and he was still an outsider.


    Therefore, he doted on his second son and his family very much.


    When Sherri was still a child, she hadined about her grandfather, but her father always forbade


    her to do so. It seemed that he knew the secret very well. It was just that he was filial to the old man,


    and took care of his brother, ran thepany dutifully in return of raising him, but the other party was


    actually eager to see you die. Everyone wanted to get a share of the big cake of family property.


    After reading the investigation report from Elliot in the car, Sherri leaned her head against the window


    as if all her strength had been sucked out. Seeing her so depressed, Elliot really didn''t have the heart


    to see her. He walked up to her and held her hand. "I''ll go with you tonight."


    "No Elliot, I know what I should do." At this time, the look in Sherri''s eyes returned to her usual


    clearness, and became more resolute. "Lend me yourputer tonight."


    "It''s my honor."


    Time passed quickly. The setting sun had slowly sank into the horizon, but the city didn''t stop moving at


    all. The street lights were on one after another, and the orange lights instantly swallowed the darkness


    of the moment.


    There were many guests in the newly opened Cantonese restaurant in the east of city A. In the private


    room on the second floor, an old man seemed to be closing the door, and in his right palm, he was


    rhythmically rotating two walnuts, the size of a baby''s fist.


    With a squeak, the wooden door of the private room was opened, but the old man still didn''t open his


    eyes. "Sherri, I thought you wouldn''te today."


    "How could it be?" It was none other than Sherri. She was dressed in a pink suit, capable and sweet.


    With a ckputer bag in her hand, she looked very abrupt. "There was a traffic jam on the road,


    so I came a littlete, which made grandpa wait a long time."


    With a slight bow, Sherri sat down opposite Jonathon and took out theputer given by Elliot from


    her bag.


    Jonathon finally opened his eyes. Seeing this scene, he was a little dissatisfied. "I heard that you are


    now working in the Leican Group. I remember that your husband, Elliot, was the founder of the Leican


    Group. Although he''s young, but he''s really a business genius. What''s wrong? As his wife, do you still


    have so much work to do every day? "


    Edgar thought that ximena took out herputer to continue her work during the day.


    "My husband is not only a good boss, but also a good husband," Sherri praised him generously in front


    of others. "If it wasn''t Elliot. There''ll be many things that I won''t discover."


    There must be some hidden meaning in her words. Looking at the beautiful smile on Sherri''s face,


    Jonathon felt that she was wearing a false smile. Since when did his little granddaughter need him to


    study her so carefully.


    In a trance for a moment, Jonathon said seriously, "we can''t dy the withdrawal of thewsuit any


    longer. Sherri, you have to make a decision as soon as possible. The withdrawal of thewsuit also


    needs to go through the process." The top priority now was to make Sherri agree to cancel the appeal


    against Michelle and Janine.


    "Grandpa, I''ve changed my mind. I won''t forgive Michelle." Without beating around the bush, Sherri


    went straight to the point.


    "Sherri! Think about it again! "


    "There''s no need!" Before Jonathon could finish his words, Sherri interrupted him, "I''ve thought it over


    and won''t change my mind. If you have time to persuade me to withdraw thewsuit, you''d better find a


    goodwyer for your granddaughter."


    "What are you talking about?" Jonathon frowned and pretended to be angry. "You are all my good


    granddaughters, and the back of your hands is flesh. How can grandpa just watch my own family


    fight?"


    "Ha ha!" Hearing that, Sherri could not help but burst intoughter, which was full of sarcasm and


    mockery. "Grandpa, you are so old. Don''t you really blush when you say these words?"


    Jonathon didn''t expect that Sherri would change her attitude so quickly, nor did he expect that she


    would turn theputer over to face him. "Grandpa, look at these carefully? How can you say that I''m


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    your granddaughter? "


    Staring at the screen of theputer, Jonathon''s expression changed from suspicion at the beginning


    to surprise, despair and anger, which made Sherri feel even more funny.


    "Sherri! I am indeed not your biological Grandpa, " Jonathon did not intend to exin too much. Since


    Sherri could refuse him so decisively today, she must have been well prepared." even so, the fact that


    you were born and grew up in our family will not change. You are still my granddaughter, and your


    father will always be my son. "


    "Grandpa, you are really an experienced businessman. Don''t you know what you are talking about?"


    Sherri yed with the hyacinth on the table, which was used as decoration. The purple flowersyer


    uponyer, but it was her casual manner that made Jonathon feel terrible for the first time to a younger


    generation. "If Grandpa really takes me as his granddaughter, why don''t you restore my shares in the


    JJ Group?"


    "Well..." Jonathon didn''t know how to answer for a moment. How could he give the shares of the Leng


    family to an outsider, and the shares held by Sherri before were not small at all. "Since you have


    married to the Mo family, I will keep the shares for you temporarily, and gave it back to you if you are


    wronged in the Mo family?"


    Sherri snorted coldly. She had witnessed the rise and fall of her family in this world. It turned out that


    people''s greed had be so ugly.


    She had long known that Jonathon would not recover her shares, but she just asked casually. She did


    not expect that he would be so nervous when it came to family property. "Grandpa said that he wanted


    to enjoy his old age peacefully, didn''t he? Why do you still have the energy and time to keep the shares


    for me? Or do you mean that I am not the child of the Leng family after I got married? "


    Jonathon was rendered speechless by her question. "What''s your attitude! When your father was still


    alive, he didn''t dare to contradict me like this. I can see that he didn''t teach you at all! How could you


    be so ungrateful! Don''t forget who has been feeding you and making you grow up like a rich girl! "


    With a loud bang, Jonathon smashed the walnut shell on the table heavily, which was really frightening,


    but Sherri was not afraid at all. A reasonable person did not need to hide his inner timidity with a bluff.


    "My father has always treated you as his own father, but did you treat him as your own son?" Sherri


    had never been so calm before. "Grandpa, I won''t forget who made me homeless and almost exposed


    to the street! Do you have a granddaughter named Alina Leng? I''m sure you don''t remember. Nana


    almost died in the hospital because she didn''t have money to cure her illness. Is there such a


    miserable ungrateful person in this world as such? "


    "But you did grow up in the Leng family, didn''t you?" Jonathon wanted to make thest struggle. "The


    Leng family has given you far more than this. You should be grateful!"


    "Are you grateful for the person who wants you to die?" The more Sherri thought about these so-called


    rtives, the more selfish and cold-blooded they were. "Grandpa, you are getting old. Let me remind


    you. Grandma must have brought a lot of dowry when she married into our family!"


    Elliot had been investigating the background of the Leng family, so the results were very


    separated from her grandmother''s family. And the JJ Group, at the beginning of its establishment,


    grandma''s dowry were fully invested! It was my father''s business to make it stronger! To put it bluntly!


    Your Leng n has no contribution to the JJ Group at all! "


    Sherri used the word "your Leng n" to show herplete determination, but her father had devoted


    his whole life to JJ group and could never give it to others.


    Jonathon''s face became paler and paler. It was a long time ago, but the past could still be recalled.


    Sherri''s grandmother was a famousdy in the upper ss of city A. Due to the arranged marriage


    made by her family, she had marry a man she didn''t love at all.


    In that era, there was no such thing as divorce. Even if there was a man divorced a woman, a woman


    did not have the right to choose her own marriage. She could only wholeheartedly serve her husband


    and teach her children.


    Sherri''s grandmother had received some cultural education. She had been against this marriage, but


    she had no choice but to marry into the family, and gave birth to her father.


    How long could a marriagest without any love? Moreover, Sherri''s grandmother was such a strong


    woman with her own thoughts. After a fierce struggle in her mind, she still chose to divorce and find her


    own happiness.


    In the old times, it was already shocking for a woman to take the initiative to propose a divorce.


    Moreover, this was a marriage between two big families. Under the pressure of public opinion and the


    usation of her rtives, Sherri''s grandmother met Jonathon.


    At that time, Jonathon had been working in a state-owned enterprise and had been provided with a


    house and a car. However,pared with the grandmother of Sherri, he was still not on the same


    standard, but fate was just like miracle. The two of them fell in love with each other.

 Chapter 43 Its My Honor

    Chapter 43 It''s My Honor


    Jonathon Leng was attracted by her inherent elegance and temperament, and Sherri Leng''s


    grandmother was moved by his simple and warm love. They really loved each other, and even


    Jonathon could marry this richdy without caring about Rohan Leng''s existence.


    Although Sherri''s grandmother was wealthy, her family attached more importance to reputation than


    property. Her divorce had already made her family very dissatisfied and angry. Now she fell in love with


    such a bad boy who was far from her own family, so her family gradually cut off the connection with her


    grandmother. In the end, when the two familiespletely blocked out each other, Sherri''s


    grandmother devoted all her dowry to establish the JJpany in the name of Jonathon. Fortunately,


    the Leng family thrived.


    While the Leng family was prosperous, Sam Leng also became more wantonly loafing around. As a


    member of the Leng family which was one of the most powerful ns in city A, Sam was sitting on the


    back of the Leng family. Rohan had told Sam many times that he had gone too far, but Sam had never


    listened to a single word he said. He still acted as usual and had fun every night.


    Although Jonathon was also angry with his own son, Sam Leng, but when he saw Rohan managing the


    JJ Group perfectly, he felt unfair and kept suppressing him, who had been transferred from an outsider


    to the Leng family. No matter how his own son, Sam, had be a scum in thepany, in the eyes


    of Jonathon, Rohan''s overall sess was a p mark on his face.


    As time went by, Sam became more aggressive. Once, due to Sam''s private desire, he boldly


    embezzled all the cash flow of the JJ Group, resulting in therge-scale production of thepany


    without any supply of raw materials. For this, the JJ Group not only lost several influential orders, but


    also faced a stormy situation at that time.


    Due to the shortage of raw materials, the production line couldn''t keep up with it, and the JJ Group


    could only stop making its orders. Other big customers who cooperated with the JJ Group were worried


    that thepany couldn''t deliver the goods within the set time and so came to ask for them. This was


    a fatal blow to the JJ Group, which has just started to be making their way up. Therefore, Rohan hadn''t


    slept for several days.


    It was not until now that Jonathon realized that he had been too indulgent to Sam, but there was no


    chance to turn around. Looking at the swaying JJ Group, Jonathon felt deeply guilty.


    As a result, JJ Group encountered a crisis of trust. The major families in city A were talking about it with


    great joy. They all felt sorry for the copse of JJ Group, the rising star.


    While Sam continued to indulge in dissipation, as if it was none of his business.


    Jonathon didn''t know how to solve the problem in the end, but when the JJ Group was about to


    disappear, hepletely regarded Rohan as an outsider. The reason was that Rohan''s ability to solve


    the crisis was much better than his own son who had nothing that he could do. With the opinions and


    qualifications of the family background of the state owned enterprise of Jonathon, he could only let


    Rohan be an outsider.


    Thinking back to the reality, Jonathon had no reason to make Sherri agree to his request at all. "Please,


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Sherri. If Michelle Leng is really put into prison, her life will be ruined!"


    The ferocious look on his face disappearedpletely. He begged in front of Sherri, "as long as you


    can let her go this time, I promise that the Leng family will never mention anything against you again!"


    "It''s impossible. And I can tell you clearly that I will take back everything that belongs to me! You''d


    better ask Michelle to turn herself in. Maybe she can get a lighter sentence. "


    After saying that, Sherri put away theputer quickly, turned around and walked out of the room


    without looking back, leaving Jonathon alone in the room, being regretful.


    After walking out of the Cantonese restaurant, the cold wind at night blew slowly. Sherri didn''t feel cold,


    but felt a littlefortable. It seemed that something on her shoulder disappeared in an instant, leaving


    only relief.


    "Beep beep..." a car not far away turned on the light and honked in the direction of Sherri. Seeing that it


    was Elliot''s car, Sherri knew at a nce that it was Elliot''s. although she did not ask him toe, he


    still took the initiative to wait at the gate of the restaurant for a few hours. A warm current slowly flowed


    into her heart.


    This man had been doing everything for her since she met him for the first time. Taking off her pink


    coat, Sherri put it on her wrist and walked towards the familiar car.


    In the car window where Elliot was, Sherri knocked on the ss. When Elliot lowered the car window,


    she asked with a smile and exhaled a lot of anger, "Elliot, would you mind walking with me for a while?"


    Looking at the woman in front of him, Elliot felt that the real Sherri hade back. After taking off all


    the burdens, the woman he knew came back. Sherri looked capable, and her every move carried her


    unique confidence, which made Elliot unable to take his eyes off her.


    "Of course, it''s my honor."


    Walking side by side with Elliot by the riverside of the old city, city A had always been abination of


    modern and ancient city. Wherever it was, it exuded its cultural quietness.


    When the city was divided, it was divided into five parts, including East, West, middle and North.


    Considering the wind direction and environment, the South, north and the East became the biggest


    green belt in City A, while the middle and the West of the city A became the most prosperous area in


    the city.


    Many people thought that living in the West and middle of city A was something worth showing off.


    However, only people like Sherri and Elliot could understand the division of humanity in city A.


    And now, both of them were located in the most famous old city of city A. This ce was not nned.


    When the city was in unified nning, the old part of the city had always been a tough nut to crack.


    Therefore, the old urban district of city A had been preserved till now.


    After the national policy was implemented, the old city district, which had been sighed by many big


    shots, became the most representative name card of city A. Walking on thisnd which had


    experienced many vicissitudes of life, Sherri could not help but sigh, "people have to go through a lot of


    baptism to live through."


    Elliot listened quietly and didn''t need to wait for the exnation of Sherri. He was the same as before,


    but he hadn''t had any shackles since he grew up, and Elliot had too many shackles. Now, it''s good for


    her to stop thinking about the Leng family. Elliot had been keeping an eye on the Leng family for a long


    time.


    "Elliot, I think Nana''s condition has be much more stable since she was taken good care of by


    Theo Gu. Theo really treats Nana as his own sister. " The thought of Alina filled Sherri with strength.


    "His own sister? I think Theo has a special feeling for Alina. " Elliot thought to himself and did not speak


    out his thoughts. Elliot knew his brother very well, and he didn''t pay much attention to other people''s


    affairs. However, Theo''s attitude towards Alina was suspicious.


    Elliot thought that even if it was because of him, Theo could only take care of her as he does to other


    patients. However, Theo''s care for Alina was beyond Elliot''s expectation. Maybe he should have a talk


    with Theo.


    At the thought of Alina, Sherri felt like she was poured into a well spring water,pletely flowing. Elliot


    felt that at this time, Sherri was full of maternal glory.


    The glory of maternal nature? Elliot asked in reply of himself,ughing. Sometimes, Sherri really had


    this kind of feeling. No matter what, Elliot felt that he had been trapped by this woman for the rest of his


    life.


    "Elliot, I want to go out for a walk." Elliot didn''t say anything more. Miraculously, he understood what


    Sherri meant. It was not in city A, so she wanted to leave this city for temporary rxation. "Okay, I''ll


    apany you."


    Elliot''s words made Sherri feel at ease to be with him. It reminded Sherri of her ex-boyfriend, Zion An.


    She had been defeated by Zion''s sincerity and promised to be his girlfriend. At the beginning, Zion met


    his definition of boyfriend, but time was the most basic standard to test a person. After getting his


    response to his pursuit, he wanted to go further.


    Sherri was not a pedantic person. She knew what would happen when a rtionship was confirmed.


    However, Sherri still felt that their rtionship hadn''t developed to that stage yet. It was not the right


    time for them to get married.


    Zion was an extremely conceited and contradictory man whocked a sense of security. Sherri didn''t


    know why Zion cared so much about her and wanted to know everything.


    In Sherri''s opinion, a boyfriend like Zion who cared about breakfast, lunch and dinner so much every


    day was suitable for those young girls, so she avoided Zion for a while, hoping that he could be calm


    down and be mature.


    When Sherri was abroad, she had thought of Zion. Even if he was not her ideal partner, she thought


    she could ignore this fact.


    The longing for love in her youth, after all, was brought to her by Zion. Therefore, after returning home,


    a proud person like her would go to Zion for help. But his trap on her and after cheating on her made


    Sherri doubt about her choice and she waspletely disappointed in him.


    It was not until she met Elliot that Sherri realized what kind of person she wanted the most. At the


    beginning, he inexplicably signed the contract and even got a marriage certificate.


    She miraculously became Mrs. Mo, but Sherri had never been against it. Even now, she thought it was


    so inconceivable.


    All of a sudden, the light and lovely woman came to her mind. If Alice was here, she would definitely


    exin to Sherri that fate was destined and things like that. In the past, Sherri couldn''t understand at


    all. Now, after falling in love with Elliot, she began to believe it.

 Chapter 44 Theres Nothing Colder Than Peoples Hearts

    Chapter 44 There''s Nothing Colder Than People''s Hearts


    For the first time, Sherri Leng believed in love without hesitation because of Elliot Mo. Many yearster,


    Sherri still believed that her original decision was correct. Although she''s not sure about her future just


    yet, but she was willing to have a try because of Elliot.


    The crisis in city A was not over, and the Leng family was worried. Michelle Leng regretted that she had


    been impulsive at that time. Up til now, Michelle had never regretted hurting Sherri.


    What Michelle regretted was that she didn''t destroy that bitch, Sherri, at the best time, and let Elliot


    take advantage of it. A shallow woman like Michelle believed that men were all perceptual animals.


    After being seduced by the beautiful face of Sherri, she would be tired of it for a while. She believed


    that one day, Elliot would turn to look at her.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    When Janine Su told her the n to deal with Sherri, Michelle was full of excitement. Michelle believed


    that even Elliot was just an ordinary man, in which no one would tolerate their woman being insulted.


    After that, he felt humiliated, and he would definitely abandon Sherri, that bitch.


    So far, the only thing that Michelle regretted was that she didn''t seize the opportunity to destroy Sherri.


    "Grandpa, I can''t believe that Sherri doesn''t even respect you! Why doesn''t she care about me at all?


    Is she really going to put me in prison? " The way Michelle gritted her teeth annoyed Jonathon Leng.


    Recently, he found out that he''s starting to dislike his gradndaguhter that he once loved.


    Hearing that, Jonathon didn''t show any kindness to her. "Michelle, you were so stupid that you couldn''t


    recognize the situation! How scary the position of the Mo family is! The whole city A would have been


    under the control of the Mo family. " Jonathon thought that the Leng family might be done this time.


    "Sherri left the Leng family, isn''t that enough? Why do you have to do that?"


    "I..." It was hard for Michelle to defend herself. Was she going to say that it was because Sherri had


    stolen her sweetheart, Elliot, and wanted to find someone to rape her? How could she say such words


    in front of Grandpa.


    Looking at his granddaughter''s hesitation and grievance, Jonathon thought of how calm and eloquent


    Sherri was in front of him. Both of them grew up in the Leng family. Why is there such a great


    difference between them! The anger of nameless burning in his chest was even stronger.


    Now the Leng family didn''t have such an excellent son, Rohan Leng. While receiving the news of his


    death, Jonathon not only felt sorry for his death, but also had a deeper understanding of it. Jonathon


    was a cunning old fox who had been in the business world for decades. He knew that the Leng family


    wouldn''t be able to survive in the city for too long without Rohan.


    However, the time limit for the death of the Leng family was much shorter than expected by Jonathon.


    Jonathon was pissed off because of Michelle''s willfulness. Now the Leng family was basically a dead


    fish, only at the mercy of others without any initiative.


    On the other hand, the Leng family did have some dirty deeds in city A in the past few years. Although


    Rohan is dead, yet he left a huge resource to the Leng family. These human, financial and material


    resources, as well as all kinds of political resources Rohan had obtained, had made Sam Leng safe


    and sound in the past few years.


    But city A had always been a ce where the fittest survived. The survival of the fittest was the eternal


    truth. Jonathon knew the significance of the Leng family in other families in city A, which was a living


    fat. Everyone wanted to eat, and on their watch.


    As a matter of fact, Michelle had done something bad to Sherri. As for Sherri, the daughter of Rohan,


    she had lived a different life, and even had a tendency to be better than him. Elliot, who was behind


    Sherri, had long been a legend in the business world. What''s more, with the support of all the members


    of the Mo n, the strongest n in city A, Jonathon knew that the Leng n was doomed this time.


    "No, there is still a chance!" At the thought of the JJ Group, which was founded by Rohan, can be the


    had deep doubts, and immediately showed it.


    "Dad, what''s your n?" Jonathon frowned at his son''s anxious look. Since he became the vice


    president, his son had never been promoted. He was still as willful as he was when he was young.


    Jonathon didn''t want to screw it up as he didst time, so he didn''t tell his thoughts to Michelle and


    Sam. However, in Jonathon''s eyes, Melissa was even worse than Michelle, so he naturally didn''t take it


    into consideration.


    This time, Jonathon nned to fight alone from beginning to the end.


    In the Saint Mary Church, Jonathon put his palms together and prayed. All this happened in front of


    Sherri. Today, Sherri was called out by Jonathon. Thinking that he is still an elder, she agreed. But she


    didn''t expect that they woulde to this blessed flowery church.


    Jonathon slowly prayed in front of Sherri. Although Sherri didn''t know what her nominal grandfather


    wanted to do this time, she still waited patiently aside.


    When Jonathon finished thest step of praying under the guidance of godfather, Sherri had already


    guessed what Jonathon''s intention. Last time in the Cantonese restaurant, Jonathon begged her to let


    go of Michelle and the Leng family. She was a little softhearted at first, but the information given by


    Elliot made hchange her mind at alst. She firmly responded to this nominal Grandpa. She had thought


    that Jonathon would stop now, but she didn''t expect that he would use the same method as his parents


    this time.


    Sherri knew that the most important y this time was the JJ Group, which was founded by her father.


    Sherri felt it was really funny. The Leng family ate the food left by her father, used the food left by her


    father, and even schemed against her father at the end of their lives.


    What an ungrateful man. Sherri found that she could also be this angry. Jonathon called her out and


    came to the ce where his parents promised to marry. He must want to use the JJ Group to intercede


    for the Leng family again. Perhaps this time was a little different, Sherri sneered in her heart, "maybe


    this time there will be a threat."


    Jonathon knew that he had invited Sherri to the blessed flowery church, so he was not afraid that she


    would know his intention. The JJ Group was thest straw for the Leng family, and Jonathon had a


    reason to believe that he would seize it.


    "Sherri, your parents were a perfect match in the past. Everyone envied them." Jonathon said the


    opening remarks symbolically. This was the first sentence that Sherri heard from Jonathon after she


    came in from the blessed flowery church. His words meant to win over her feelings.


    Sherri didn''t take it seriously and didn''t want to say a word. Jonathon yed it out himself, but he


    finished his daily routine shamelessly.


    All the beautiful memories were just to cover up the dirty truth when it was revealed in the end. After all


    the rounds, Jonathon exined today''s theme.


    As expected by Sherri, the JJ Group.


    "Sherri, you have married into the Mo family. There are many things that you don''t know. Your uncle


    has just taken over the JJ Group, and his foundation is not stable. Now manypanies want to annex


    us. Do you really want to ignore your father''s lifelong efforts? Rohan has worked hard for so many


    years. Do you really want the JJ Group to end up in other''s hands? " Jonathon tried to persuade Sherri


    again and again.


    Didn''t Sherri always want to join thepany? Although he couldn''t let her join the shares of the


    future?


    "Grandpa, I respect you not because of love, but because I respect you as an elderly." After a pause,


    Sherri continued, "now it seems that I don''t need to respect you at all. Father is father. Maybe he really


    respects you from the bottom of his heart, but in my opinion, you don''t deserve to be respected at all. "


    Sherri felt angry about Jonathon''s family kidnapping of love. Her father might have been kidnapped by


    Jonathon''s family again and again, so he was killed by the evildoer due to his carelessness.


    "As for the JJ Group, Mr. Leng, it''s none of your business. Thank you for remembering that the JJ


    Group was created by my biological father, but now it is going to be destroyed by your Leng family.


    Your Leng family even used it as your final n. What a good n! "


    "Do you really think that I''m like your ignorant son and your granddaughter who only knows to buy bags


    and drink afternoon tea? Not knowing anything? The JJ Group is going downhill, but my father''s


    this is thest time we meet in private. See you in the hall next time. "


    Since she came back, she had been paying attention to the JJ Group. She might know more about it


    than the chairman who is about to resign.


    Taking the small bag on the table, Sherri turned around resolutely and said, "you have been in the


    business world for many years. How about this time calcting who will be the owner of the JJ


    Group?"


    Thest sentence of Sherri reminded Jonathon of Rohan in the past. When the JJ Group encountered


    thest crisis, Rohan also guarded the JJ Group domineeringly. Who will be the owner of the


    herself.


    Hearing Sherri''s response, the old man in his seventies bent downpletely. Jonathon knew that the


    Leng family ispletely hopeless this time.


    When she went out of the Saint Mary Church, Sherri told herself in her heart that she is Sherri, she''s


    the daughter of his father Rohan Leng, and not the Leng family.


    Sherri''s coat was a little wet because of the dew in thete autumn morning. The cold air passed


    through the thin cloth and entered her skin. It was a little cold, but it was not as cold as her heart.

 Chapter 45 A Business Trip With The CEO

    Chapter 45 A Business Trip With The CEO


    Now, they''re only waiting for regr court sessions to judge the actions of Michelle Leng and Janine


    Su, but the court had just informed them to postpone the trial for a week, because the defendant


    needed time to collect evidence again.


    The notice first fell into the hands of Sherri Leng. She couldn''t help but wonder what Michelle would be


    doing at this time. Seeing it, thewyer, Harrison Bai, smiled and said, "it''s just a struggle to death. No


    matter how powerful their family is, they can only make the judge dy the trial, and there is no way to


    escape it. Mrs. Mo, don''t worry. These are useless."


    Elliot Mo didn''t doubt on Harrison''s ability at all. He had dealt with business disputes neatly before, and


    this time he wouldn''t let Elliot down.


    It was good to postpone the trial. In the past few days, Sherri''s mood rose and fell, with ups and downs.


    It was not easy to have a chance to breathe. Why would she go to the battlefield in such a hurry, and it


    was thest battlefield that she would definitely win. "Sherri, just take this opportunity to go on a


    business trip with me these days."


    "Business trip?"


    "You have be out of work for quite a long time." Elliot said confidently.


    That''s right, she had been busy with disputes with the Su family of the Leng family these days. Since


    Sherri worked in thepany of Elliot, she could concentrate on dealing with thewsuit without asking


    for breaks. It was true that she hadn''t officially gone to work for many days.


    However, Elliot was not only her legitimate husband, but also the legal representative of the Leican


    Group. In the past few days, while helping her, he was able to miraculously keep his business running


    smoothly. As expected, he was indeed a business genius.


    As a matter of fact, Sherri had been promoted to work as his personal secretary for Elliot. It would be


    the best if she was really on the business trip.


    "Alright. Where are we going?" Sherri was not a person who could live leisurely, let alone a person who


    idled around for nothing. She hadn''t gone to work for so many days, and there was no reason to refuse


    this time. Moreover, she seemed to have a little expectation.


    Are you looking forward to working in another city, or... Sherri didn''t know what to say. To be exact, she


    didn''t dare to think about it carefully.


    "Europe."


    In the Mo family''s house, Sherri felt a little ufortable. Elliot said that she was on a business trip to


    Europe, but as a secretary, she didn''t need to book an air ticket, nor to book a hotel, or even her


    luggage. "Elliot, how many days are we going for?"


    "One week. We''ll go to the court after wee back."


    "Although it''s just a week, I don''t think I''ve prepared enough luggage!" Looking at the suitcase in front


    of her, Sherri couldn''t help worrying. It was almost winter, and moreyers needed to be added. Kate


    had being helping them to pack up, which only filled one suitcase, but it was the two of them going for a


    week. "How about asking Kate to pack up again? I''ll help her with it." Then she turned to look for Kate.


    "No, you don''t have to. In fact, most of this stuff in the suitcase belongs to you. All the things you would


    take with you are in that suitcase." Elliot walked in and gently helped Sherri to straighten the cor of


    her shirt. "I''ll take you with me, and that''s enough."


    When Elliot spoke those sweet words out, his face was not red and his heart not was his heart beating


    fast, as if he was an experienced lover. In fact, this is his first love. Maybe it''s just a man''s instinct, that


    he would easily flirt with his lover. However, it is true that she is a piece of in paper for love.


    Compared with Elliot, she had at least had a boyfriend, but most of the time they had been in a long-


    distance rtionship. Their skills in this respect were not as good as that of Elliot. Such as now, how


    she could even feel her face blushing red. Sherri could imagine how red and hot her face is right now.


    "But I think I should bring something with me." Being embarrassed, Sherri put her hands behind her


    back and lowered her head. She didn''t want Elliot to see her face so red.


    "I have a small manor in France. We would be staying in there, and there are also some of my


    belongings in it, so..." Elliot deliberately lengthened the ending of the sentence. He gently raised


    Sherri''s chin and saw the shy and charming appearance of her. "I''ll just need to take you with me." The


    "Still, that''s not enough. There is more to prepare.." Not knowing why, the independent and arrogant


    Sherri, was no longer as arrogant as before as she met Elliot. Especially now, the beautiful face of Elliot


    was getting closer and closer to her, as if it could touch her lips as soon as she spoke. At this time, she


    didn''t know what to do, and her brain seemed to be nk.


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s really too little. Anyway, we still have to buy it. Don''t take too much."


    Before Sherri could figure out the meaning of Elliot''s saying, she felt her lips going cool and something


    soft pressed on them.


    The two of them were only wearing thin clothes. Sherri could clearly feel the hot and powerful chest of


    Elliot. She could also hear the heavy breathing from his nose, and the surrounding atmosphere was


    ambiguous.


    "Mr. Mo, Mrs. Mo, the car is ready." Kate came in without knowing it and identally broke into the


    scene.


    Hearing the voice, Sherri freed herself from Elliot''s arms reflexively and quickly smoothed her hair. Her


    cheeks were flushed, and her eyes seemed to be still hazy.


    On the contrary, Elliot was calm. He even licked his lips, pretending that nothing had happened. He


    held Sherri''s hand and said, "let''s go to the airport now."


    Not only was Sherri still in a state of shock and shyness, but Kate, who had broken into this


    embarrassing situation, was also very embarrassed. Who would have thought that the two couples


    could kiss in the living room? If she had known it earlier, she would not have dared to break in.


    When Elliot and Sherri passed by her hand in hand, Kate saw clearly that Mr. Mo red at her hardly.


    Although he didn''t say anything, his cold eyes were full of me.


    Sherri was such a good secretary that she didn''t even need to take her luggage. It was not that she


    didn''t want to. As soon as she touched her luggage, Elliot would show his identity as the master of the


    family. "Which man let his wife carry things?" After saying that, she was too embarrassed to argue.


    At the airport.


    Looking at Elliot, who was carrying her luggage and passing the security check in front of her, Sherri


    felt relieved. The inverted triangle body of Elliot from the bottom of his neck made Sherri blush a little.


    The sight of the girls around him made her ufortable. Without knowing what had happened, her


    hand appeared in Elliot''s hand.


    Perhaps it was because Sherri wanted to get closer to Elliot subconsciously that she showed her sense


    of existence. All kinds of postures were trying to make Elliot notice that his little girl was disappointed.


    Sherri, who held Elliot''s hand, was full of jealousy.


    But what''s more, they envied Sherri. The two people holding hands, the man''s domineering, the


    woman''s tenderness. Dressed in light yellow, Sherri looked noble, witty and lovely. Her delicate


    features and light foundation made her as clean and bright as a hibiscus.


    Those women who envied and hated Sherri had lost the qualification to be envious and jealous in front


    of a powerful opponent like Sherri.


    Elliot''s dressing today was different from his usual meticulousness. Although he was also well behaved,


    he was wearing casual clothes today. Under the gray cloth, his strong and powerful figure was hidden.


    Before Sherri appeared, he looked like a cake being watched. All the women around him were leering.


    Normally, no matter how much these women coveted Elliot, they would never be so presumptuous.


    Usually, Elliot would have always had an feeling as aura of forbidding people to enter. In addition, the


    aura of king that had been nurtured by his family would make these covetous women retreat.


    Looking at Elliot, Sherri felt that this man really belonged to her. Although they hadn''t had sex yet, in


    the hearts of both Sherri and Elliot, each other was their only partner in their lives.


    At the airport, Elliot was with Sherri. That was why he restrained his aura of forbidding strangers to


    It was the first time for Elliot to think that it was useful for these women who were waiting at the airport


    and ready to attack their prey at any time. For example, just now, because of some jealousy, Sherri


    took the initiative to touch his hand. Although it was held by herself when she was not paying attention


    to it, when Elliot looked down and saw her ten fingers interlocked with his, he felt everything was


    perfect, and even the women around him became pleasing.


    They walked past the security check, followed by a group of gossiping women. And the airport seemed


    to be a red carpet for the two of them. Excellent people would shine wherever they went.


    Although Sherri was also excellent, there were still some women who were not afraid of death who


    would take risks for the sake of this prey, Elliot. A stewardess at the airport saw Sherri next to Elliot and


    thought she was an eyesore.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Chapter 46 Challenge From The Stewardess

    Chapter 46 Challenge From The Stewardess


    "It must be the famous Elliot Mo in city A! Who is that woman? " The stewardess looked at the couple


    in the distance, her eyes full of jealousy.


    "Don''t even think about it. The intimacy between them must be his lover. The ne is about to take off.


    We have to get up. Let''s go!" The other stewardess patted her on the shoulder and turned away.


    After taking a look at the opposite side of the room, she left angrily.


    She had a lot of work to do today. The flight from Asia to Europe cannot be dyed. Besides, she was


    a stewardess of the first ss, so she had to show up in advance to wee the guests.


    In the end, she straightened her clothes. She was the most confident in her appearance! She was well


    so charming that no one could be angry seeing her. Her bright eyes were smiling, and her beautiful


    figure was standing at the door of the first-ss cabin, making people unable to take their eyes off her.


    No wonder she was the best airline stewardess in the first-ss cabin!


    "Wee aboard!"


    As usual, Laura Shi said the wee words. Every time she repeated these contents at her work, she


    would be tired of looking at the person who walks in, but only saying these words mechanically and


    perfectly. But today was different. That man was surrounded by cold air. Even though the air


    conditioner was turned on in this ne, he still made people tremble.


    Even though she had received countless sessful people and rich high-level people in the first-ss


    cabin, no one had such a strong aura. She couldn''t help but look at the passenger curiously.


    A man with delicate features and a tall figure came in, holding a beautiful woman with light make-up.


    With her eyes wide open, Laura thought, ''she knows this man. He is exactly the man I met at the


    airport just now, Elliot Mo. It''s so lucky that he is on the flight crew that she serves.''.


    At the same time, Laura also looked at the woman, Sherri Leng, who was next to Elliot. Although she


    didn''t know her, but she had to admit that she is a daughter of an eminent family. Following Elliot, she


    behaved elegantly and gracefully. She was not suppressed by his unique temperament at all.


    Obviously, she was a daughter from a big family.


    However, Laura was still not convinced. She was very confident in her face and figure. There were


    many young and rich boys who chased after her and around her. This man named Elliot suited her


    taste very clearly. In the vast sea of people, they were able to meet here. Maybe God was also helping


    her to get close to him?


    After making up her mind, Laura prepared a ss of wine from the Petrus manor. She held the wine


    tray with her hands, and walked towards Elliot step by step with a smile on her face.


    "Mr. Mo, here is the red wine I prepared for you. Have a good trip." Laura deliberately added some


    makeup onto her face. Her fiery red lips made a sweet voice, which was extremely attractive. She


    didn''t believe that this man wouldn''t notice her existence.


    However, contrary to her wishes, Elliot just nodded slightly and didn''t even bother to look up at Laura.


    "Mr. Mo, I''ll be serving you on your flight. If you have any problem, you can turn on the light above your


    head. I''ll be the first one toe and serve you wholeheartedly." Said Laura restlessly. Usually, after


    she said this, the boys would straight away ask her phone and WeChat number, in which no one could


    pass this beauty test.


    This time, Elliot finally spoke, but he did not look at the airline stewardess. Even when he was sitting on


    the seat, he held Sherri''s hand and did not let her go. Looking at the white and bony hand holding the


    girl''s fine hand, Laura felt annoying. She tilted her body and the red wine spilled on the arm of Sherri''s


    left hand.


    "Ah!" The cold dark red wine spilled on Sherri''s arm rudely, and the white knitted sleeves were dyed in


    an instant. The uneven red color was extremely dazzling. As Laura expected, Sherri quickly withdrawn


    her hand away from his.


    Most of the first ss passengers had high status and good manners. If an ordinary passenger


    encountered such a situation, the stewardess only needed to apologize and take a symbolic pat with a


    tissue. The passenger wouldn''t be angry. That was it. Therefore, Laura only took out a piece of wet


    tissue and leaned forward in front of Sherri. Since Elliot and Sherri sat next to each other with Sherri on


    the inside, so Laura''s position at the time could surely be seen by Elliot.


    "Change a stewardess for us, or I''ll call your captain over." When Laura heard the cold and ruthless


    voice of Elliot, she was stunned. This scene was different from what she thought.


    "Mr. Mo," said Laura in a trembling voice. She tried her best to make her voice sound melodious and


    pitiful. "I''m really sorry for bringing you trouble. I''ll try my best to solve it for you." Her eyes turned red


    and no one could scold her anymore.


    "It''s not a big deal. Forget it, Elliot." Even Sherri could not help but persuade Elliot.


    However, Aaron didn''t buy it. He thought all the other women, except for ximena, were acting and


    making her sick. Besides, was it someone else who was hurt this time, and his wife, ximena, said, "you


    don''t understand what I''m saying, do you?" The aura emitted by Aaron gave off silent pressure.


    The man in front of Laura waspletely different from the rich men she knew. It was said that Elliot


    was very cold and showed no mercy to girls. It seemed that the legend was not groundless, but it was


    notpletely correct. He was very gentle to the woman beside him.


    Laura had no choice but to grit her teeth. If she was reallyined by Elliot, no airline would dare to


    take her. "Please wait a moment. I''ll arrange another airline stewardess to serve you right away." Then


    Laura left with her head down.


    "Why is Elliot so angry?" Seeing all this, Sherri was used to the meticulous care of Elliot. She had


    never seen him lose his temper on a woman like this today.


    "I''ve always been like this," said Elliot, turning to Sherri. The coldness in his eyes hadn''tpletely


    dissipated. "But I will never lose my temper on you."


    Having been with Elliot for such a long time, why didn''t Sherri find that Mr. Mo of the Mo n was so


    good at sweet words? Her face seemed to be red again. After staying with him for a long time, she


    became more and more disappointed in herself and easily became shy.


    In the lounge of the flight crew, Laura just came back with an empty ss of wine.


    "Ah! You''re back, Laura! I heard that your passenger this time is Elliot. I have heard that he is a rare


    young talent! How did it go? " A short stewardess asked Laura intimately.


    "Exactly, did you get his phone number! If you have it, don''t hide it. We can''t even see Mr. Mo in the


    economy ss. " Someone echoed.


    "If you want to get close to him so much. You can go and serve him!" Laura squinted her eyes and


    observed the people around her carefully. Sure enough, no one spoke again this time. Everyone looked


    at each other, not daring to go forward. Although all the airline stewardess present wanted to get close


    to Elliot, they were still awed and awed by his inborn King aura, and his cold and arrogant eyes were


    even more intimidating.


    "Nancy! I''ll let you serve him, ", said Laura, looking at the women who was one year older than them,


    Nancy Song. " you are the most mature and experienced here. "


    "Me?" Nancy didn''t expect that Laura would give her the chance. "But it was your turn this time. Is that


    really okay?"


    Turning her head to one side slightly, Laura curled her lips and said, "I made a mistake by ident just


    now. Elliot asked me to change to another person." Then she raised her head to look at Nancy. "Elliot is


    different from other passengers. There is a girl with him. I guess her identity is not ordinary. Miss Song,


    you can''t neglect her." If Elliot''s not satisfied this time, she is afraid that this flight would directlynd in


    the middle of its journey, and he would simply take another flight. It is possible for him to do such a


    thing since he protected the girl so much.


    "Well, I''m also under orders in the face of danger!" Nancy smiled generously. She also wanted to know


    this unusual Mr. Mo for a long time. Although she''s a little scared, but she is more eager to know him.


    When Nancy walked out of the lounge, Laura couldn''t help but remind her that they couldn''t afford to


    mess with these two people, and neither could they afford to offend Elliot.


    At the first sight of Elliot, Nancy was deeply attracted by the extraordinary man in front of her. She


    suddenly remembered the gentle warning Laura had told her before. Fortunately, she had a lot of self-


    discipline, or she would really do something wrong.


    She nced at the woman beside Elliot. She was not wearing heavy makeup or fancy clothes, but she


    was beautiful and refined. Her eyes seemed to be able to speak, and anyone who looked at her would


    praise her eyes, which were particrly eye-catching among the women fighting for beauty in the first-


    ss cabin.


    No wonder Elliot chose such a girl. Nancy felt ashamed of herself. She knew she couldn''tpare with


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    this girl, so she did her job well.


    After more than ten hours of tiring journey, Elliot and Sherri finally arrived at the Charles De Gaulle


    Airport in Paris safely and smoothly. Outside the airport, someone had already been holding up the


    famous brands of Elliot and Sherri to pick them up.


    It was said that if two people were on a trip, one would be responsible for ordering tickets and the hotel,


    the routes and scenery spots, clearing up the expenses, reading posts about the weather, reading the


    <pments on the Inte, and thinking about how to y, while the other being a fool to enjoy.

 Chapter 47 The Romance of Paris

    Chapter 47 The Romance of Paris


    Judging from the current situation, Sherri Leng was the fool. They didn''t go to the hotel, but directly


    went to the private manor of Elliot Mo, not to mention to go on a business trip to meet the president of a


    foreign enterprise. Their first stop was to go to the Paris business school.


    Sherri graduated from Paris business school. She didn''t know why Elliot would take her to visit her


    alma mater, and she clearly remembered that she had never mentioned her alma mater. Was it just a


    whim of Elliot and had nothing to do with her?


    Sherri couldn''t imagine that Elliot would do something on the spur of the moment, and he wasn''t on a


    whim. Without asking him, she walked quietly behind him.


    In fact, it was impossible for Elliot toe to Paris business school on a whim.


    At the thought of the first time Elliot saw her when he came back home, he felt as if he had been hurt.


    What happened in city A happened, including the persecution of Sherri''s family and the betrayal of her


    ex-boyfriend. Elliot didn''t know the reason why Sherri had made up her mind to go through this process


    as such, but since she wanted to go out for a walk, he decided to temporarily put aside all his business


    and apany her, as she''s his only wife in this life. So why not?


    After all, Elliot had his own selfish motive. Elliot took Sherri to the ce where the two met for the first


    time, hoping to remind her of what had happened during that period. No matter what, it was good for


    her to recall something.


    The worst result would be that Sherri had no impression of the past at all. Elliot didn''t worry too much.


    After all, the two of them had met each other again.


    It urred to Elliot that Sherri might have fallen in love with him already. He was not a man who would


    do anything for her on his own will. When Sherri couldn''t recognize him at all, he was still confident in


    himself. After all, he felt that his understanding of her abroad was no less than anyone else. It doesn''t


    matter even if she couldn''t remember it throughout her life. Anyway, she was his wife now, and this fact


    would not change.


    At the Paris business school, Elliot and Sherri walked slowly from the beginning to the end. In a few


    seconds, they had already walked side by side.


    The day was getting shorter and the night was getting longer. The phoenix trees on both sides of the


    Paris Business School divided the whole road into several parts. In thete autumn afternoon, Elliot


    and Sherri walked side by side, enjoying the quiet time.


    The wind inte autumn was cold and wet. Although it was thick, it couldn''t withstand the wind through


    Sherri''s wool coat. Elliot held Sherri''s hand and put it in his pocket. In such an ambiguous atmosphere,


    Sherri''s ears turned red. The moment she lowered her head, she was as shy as a lotus.


    After a while, Elliot and Sherri finally returned to the ce where they had known each other for the first


    time. It was said that everything changed, but the Paris business school was as solemn as before. As


    before, Sherri was still the same as before. Even if she lost part of her memory about Elliot, such a


    result did not disappoint him very much. However, in his heart, he was more or less regretful that Sherri


    had forgotten about her own things.


    Maybe she would remember? Elliot was not sure. Because now, they were on the way back to their


    dormitory after ss. This simple path, along with the phoenix trees and small bushes around, was no


    different from before, but Sherri didn''t seem to notice.


    Only Elliot knew that he had been in danger on this road. Perhaps the birds who had lived in the past


    would also know the flowers and trees around, but as one of the people involved, Sherri didn''t think of


    anything and knew nothing now.


    Elliot had his own reason to do anything. This time, Elliot took Sherri out of city A, nominally asking her


    to perform her duty as a secretary. In fact, in private, he just wanted his little woman to have a good


    rest for a period of time. Now, Sherri didn''t need to think about anything. She could just leave


    everything to him. As for the matter of memory, Elliot would not specially mention it to Sherri. Just let it


    be.


    The palm of Sherri''s hand was slightly hot in the hands of Elliot and the pockets of Elliot''s clothes of


    excellent quality. Just then, a bicycle passed by the two of them. A handsome and clean foreign young


    man drove his beloved girl past Elliot and Sherri, leaving behind a silveryughter. This scene was


    extremely warm.


    The romantic atmosphere created by Elliot and Sherri was spreading. Even though Paris industrial and


    were many outstanding single men and women here. These men and women would meet by chance,


    and in the end, they became partners of the same goal and mutual support.


    There had never been ack of these beautiful love legends in the school. Elliot turned his body to look


    at Sherri. His tall torso was like a phoenix tree on the roadside, protecting her from wind and rain.


    Different from the sycamore tree, Elliot was a giant tree that is able to protect Sherri from wind and rain.


    Sherri was stunned, and there seemed to be some helplessness on Elliot''s face. In the eyes of Sherri,


    Elliot was undoubtedly outstanding and appalling, but such a helpless expression seemed not to


    appear on a person like him.


    "Elliot, you..." Looking at Elliot, Sherri didn''t know what to say. It was a long and passionate kiss in


    response to her question. Elliot''s unexpected kiss made Sherri at a loss.


    Being forced to bear the sudden kiss from Elliot, Sherri felt a little helpless. When Sherri was about to


    be paralyzed by his kiss, Elliot reached out and held her waist. He let go of her and let the woman in


    front of him breathe a little air. After that, he deepened the kiss in front of her. He was so passionate


    that she did not know how to respond. She did not reject his kiss either.


    Elliot didn''t know what was wrong with him. He had always been very self-disciplined, but when he


    walked with Sherri in the familiar Paris business school, looking at the woman he loved deeply both


    before and now, he lost his self-control that he was once proud of.


    "Give it to me, okay?" After the two of them finished kissing, Elliot looked at Sherri and said gently.


    Without saying anything, Sherri understood what Elliot meant.


    In the hot kiss just now, Sherri finally lost herself. The two of them who had a good impression of each


    other, and in the name of a couple now, Elliot had always respected her. As well as his previous


    voluntary sacrifice, he had considered her own state of mind and feelings.


    Looking at the man in front of her, with dashing eyebrows, starry eyes and tall nose, Sherri hadn''t


    observed him so carefully before. She only knew that Elliot was very handsome and excellent, but she


    couldn''t help but look at him in front of her as being so close to him.


    In Paris business school, where most people believed in Jesus, Sherri really thought that Elliot was a


    gift from the creator.


    Although he was Asian, yet his nose was tall and straight. It was said that the man with thin lips was


    the most affectionate one. But Sherri felt that the man in front of her, who was holding her hand and


    kissing her just now, was definitely the kind of affectionate person who would go deeper and deeper.


    Moreover, she was confident in herself.


    The fact that people in city A thought that Sherri to be a legend was also reasonable. At least, the way


    Sherri saw things was always urate and practical. Elliot not only brought Sherri happiness now, but


    also reassured her that he was the best man in her life when she was in the most difficult time.


    She took the initiative to let go of her hand held by Elliot, and in the next second, Sherri took the


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    initiative to hold his little wrist. Elliot was very happy, very happy. Elliot didn''t expect that Sherri would


    be so honest to him. When Sherri let go of her hand, Elliot didn''t know how he felt. He was as strong as


    he was. If something he had said made him lose her, he would never forgive himself.


    However, Sherri grasped his wrist firmly. Sherri''s silence was her acquiescence as a little woman. Elliot


    was so happy as if in the next second the world would be his.


    Seeing that the white and slender hands of Sherri were on a part of his body, Elliot felt that his life was


    really enough. In the past, Elliot was immersed in work and paralyzed himself with work. He was like a


    machine that worked twenty-four hours a day, thinking that the pleasure of life lied in work.


    Until he met Sherri, who was so proud and sometimes had a sense as a little women, Elliot found that


    there was another door outside the world, and the key to open this door was his love for her. Now,


    there was another key, like all the locks of lock A and lock B of the security door. Elliot had someone


    who guarded the door together with him, and the other key was in Sherri''s hand.


    If possible, he even hoped that he would be the only man that appeared in Sherri''s life. The words of


    "Zion An" were really an eyesore, Elliot thought fiercely in his heart. However, it doesn''t matter. In the


    future, as long as Elliot is the only one in Sherri''s heart, then it doesn''t matter.

 Chapter 48 The Time at College

    Chapter 48 The Time at College


    Sherri Leng couldn''t help but want to share her past with Elliot Mo. It was not a big deal. She just


    wanted to share her happy and sad college time with a man of the same mind. "You don''t know yet,


    Elliot. I was a student of Paris business school."


    Elliot helped Sherri tidy up her scarf. The wind was a little bit strong today, and the tip of her nose was


    a little red. Of course he knew that she had been studying here, but he still pretended to be surprised


    and curious. "Really? It''s my first time here. Sherri, can you show me around? " Elliot''s acting skills was


    so good that no one could see through him.


    "Of course!" Sherri agreed happily, while Elliot held her hand more tightly.


    As a responsible guide, Sherri took Elliot to Paris business school, her alma mater, and had lunch in


    the school canteen.


    Although Sherri looked cold, but she was serious about all her feelings. People who didn''t know Sherri


    would think that she was an arrogant and lonely person, but as theye to know her, they would be


    attracted to her unique temperament.


    For a moment, Mark Ning came to Sherri''s mind. Although there were many talents in Paris business


    school, but Mark had his own light shining on him.


    Back then, it was the first time that Sherri came to Paris business school. She was not familiar with this


    ce at all. The reason why Sherri went to Paris business school for further study was to improve her


    abilities and to return home to help her farther, Rohan Leng.


    Sherri had knew how hard her father worked since she was little. At that time, Rohan often worked


    outside. He didn''t have lunch, dinner or breakfast. He devoted most of his time to the JJ Group.


    When he was still alive, there was often a small bedroom in the JJ Group for him to work day and night.


    When Sherri was a child, she didn''t understand why her father worked so hard. In a conversation, she


    asked him innocently, "Dad, are we short of money?" Looking up at the sky, Rohan turned around,


    squatted down and said to the young Sherri, "I work so hard to fulfill your grandmother''s wish, and also


    for our baby to grow up in the future."


    At that time, Sherri was only ten years old, but she could vaguely understand what he said to her. At


    that time, she was still young, so she made up her mind on the spot. "In the future, you must be


    an excellent person, so that you can share the burden for Dad."


    When Sherri grew up, she did the same thing. She was as excellent as the stars in the sky. But that


    was other people''s evaluation of herself. In Sherri''s own opinion, if she wanted to better help her father


    manage the JJ Group, she needed more advanced management mind and techniques.


    Afterparing the universities around the world, Sherri concluded that she would go to Paris


    business school. Perhaps in other people''s eyes, it would have been the best choice to study finance at


    Harvard or the MIT, but Sherri had her own considerations.


    Paris business school had a long history, and there were countless aplished schrs in the


    school. In Sherri''s opinion, if she really wanted to absorb knowledge, it would be a good choice for her


    to go to the Harvard University and the MIT. But if she really wanted to train herself to be a Phoenix,


    only the Paris business school with a strong history could do that. The purpose of Sherri''s further study


    was to cultivate herself.


    Unknowingly, Sherri took Elliot to her former ssroom of economics. There were a lot of climbing


    tigers on the wall. They were walking aside by the window. As a member of the Paris business school,


    Sherri deeply knew the humanity atmosphere of the Paris business school. Sherri noticed that the nt


    she had raised with her spare time was still ced by the window of the ssroom. She didn''t take it


    with her when she was about to return home after finishing her further study at Paris business school.


    She could vaguely remember that this small nt was very difficult to raise. When Sherri was serving


    this green nt, she bought a lot of nutritious food in an Asian supermarket. Later, during the growth of


    the nt, she finally obtained the first nt in her life.


    When Sherri left the Paris business school, she had thought of returning home with this nt. But after


    thinking for a while, she didn''t think it was a big deal. She didn''t expect that when she returned to the


    miraculous Paris business school today, she would see this nt again.


    Sitting on a bench in Paris business school, Sherri leaned on the broad shoulder of Elliot, recalling her


    past with a smile. On the shoulder of Elliot, Sherri told him her experiences at school.


    Elliot also looked at Sherri with a smile, her little face reflecting the faint light of dusk. Time was so quiet


    and peaceful that there was no extra noise. The passers-by on the road gradually disappeared. In the


    foreign sky, there seemed to be only the heartbeat of Sherri and Elliot.


    At a steady pace, without missing out any beat. Elliot and Sherri leaned against each other. Thinking of


    the coldness in autumn, Elliot pulled out his suit jacket and wrapped Sherri''s whole body in his arms.


    Sherri had been ustomed to being taken care of by Elliot. For her, once she knew her heart clearly,


    she would not have any extra sentimentality, nor would she escape from reality as before.


    It was also because of Elliot, who is the best man in her life.


    On the bench beside the path of Paris business school, there sat a couple like Elliot and Sherri. Not far


    away, the boy who is ying the guitar persuading his beloved girl nced at Elliot and Sherri from


    time to time.


    All of a sudden, Sherri thought of the professor who had taken good care of her in the University. "Elliot,


    let''s go to find professor Hathaway. He is a professor of the university. I''m lucky enough to return to the


    school where I studied further today and want to visit him.". Although Sherri was a little confused at the


    beginning that Elliot chose the destination of her business school in Paris, but since she''s here, she


    would not let go of this opportunity of reminiscing about the past. Moreover, she could also contact her


    mentor.


    "Let''s go." Elliot always respected her and even would amodate her.


    In fact, Sherri and her mentor were even close friends. When Sherri first arrived at the business school


    in Paris, many people didn''t understand why such a ck haired and ck eyed Asian could directly


    appear in this world famous school. Many people talked in differentnguages in private. At that time,


    she ignored it, but she felt a little unbnced in her heart.


    At this time, the tutor of Sherri appeared. At the beginning, professor Hathaway was not her tutor, and


    she didn''t know her well either.


    It was all because of her own heart that she helped Sherri out of the predicament. After professor


    Hathaway and Sherri had a deep understanding of each other and became good friends, professor


    Hathaway inadvertently mentioned to her the reason why she had helped her out.


    Professor Hathaway mentioned that when Sherri arrived at the Paris business school, all the students


    couldn''t understand why the school would make an exception to recruit a person who hadn''t passed


    the professional examination. When they isted her, she had nned to use her own excellence to


    block out the public opinion slowly, but professor Hathaway appeared at the right time.


    professor Hathaway said that Sherri wore a long brown dress that day, looking like a wless flower in


    the heavenly teachings. professor Hathaway called her onto the stage, hoping that she could tell the


    collision and coincidence between western economics and modern science. professor Hathaway


    believed that such a pure Oriental woman would not appear just to get a degree. Although that was


    what professor Hathaway thought, the excellence of Sherri was always beyond his imagination.


    When Sherri went up to the stage calmly, the distance between the stage and the seat was a few steps


    away, which stunned a group of blonde foreigners.


    Those who drank milk, ate bread pieces and Fresh Cheese Steak couldn''t understand why one could


    walk so good-looking, with lotus flowers and swaying posture.


    In particr, when Sherri spoke in fluent French about the impact and collision between Chinese and


    Western ssical and modern economics, the audience were indeed very shocked. Not only for the


    pure French without any ent from Sherri, but also for all her understanding of economics from


    ancient to modern times, in the process of Sherri''s reeling exnation, those golden haired and green


    eyed foreigners were fascinated. While being obsessed with the exnation of Sherri, these foreigners


    felt ashamed of their rudeness at the beginning, because even as their teacher, Sherri''s ability were not


    excessive.


    After that, they honestly asked for the forgiveness of Sherri, and they began to help each other in


    school. When professor Hathaway talked about their first acquaintance, he did not hesitate to praise


    her at all.


    Friends didn''t need too much words, nor would they speak much about it. Professor Mark and Sherri


    are now old friends. When Sherri was about to leave, professor Hathaway, a women in her fifties,


    wiped her tears affectionately in her room, but stubbornly refused to say goodbye to her.


    Looking at the e-mail from Sherri yesterday, Hathaway was very excited. At the same time, the Elliot


    and Sherri had arrived at the ce where Hathaway lived.


    From the appearance, Hathaway had lived in an ancient apartment. By chance, Elliot had seen


    professor Hathaway, whom Sherri had always respected. In his eyes, professor Hathaway was a cute


    and stubborn little women. Elliot didn''t care about that. As long as it was what Sherri wanted to do, he


    would apany her to the end. Finally, he came to the woman with Sherri at her residence. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

 Chapter 49 Fried Noodles With Green Onion

    Chapter 49 Fried Noodles With Green Onion


    "Oh~ honey! Is it really you? " Hathaway eximed in surprise and hugged Sherri Len as soon as she


    opened the door. "God, I didn''t expect to meet you again. You are here to visit the alma mater, aren''t


    you?"


    "Yes, Mrs. Hathaway. How are you doing recently?" Sherri also expressed her surprise for meeting


    professor Hathaway in French.


    Noticing the tall and handsome man beside Sherri, Hathaway knew what was going on. While feeling


    sorry for her student, Mark Ning, she was also happy for Sherri to have found a suitable partner.


    The two of them chatted for a while. Professor Hathaway mentioned Mark, "honey, have you seen Mark


    this time when youe back?"


    Thinking of the good-looking young man who she used to despise, Sherri answered, "not yet. I came


    here in a hurry this time. am also on a business trip."


    "Oh! Well, I will mention you to him! "


    The two of them chatted for a while. Seeing that Elliot Mo was bored by the side, Sherri quickly said


    goodbye and took him out.


    In the evening, the autumn wind messed up the leaves of tanus trees on the ground. Looking at the


    white clouds flowing in the sky slowly, Sherri said, "Elliot, you know what? At that time, I lived in a small


    apartment not far from the school. The apartment was downstairs with Indian people, at the top of


    which was European, and all the people in the middle floor were Chinese."


    "I want to see that apartment."


    "Okay, I''ll take you there. Don''t know who lives there now." Sherri also wanted to go to the ce where


    she used to live. It was not easy for her toe back, so she couldn''t miss it.


    She didn''t know since when Sherri began to hold Elliot''s hand. Looking at the small soft hand holding


    his slender and thick hand, he felt a little relieved. The little woman in front of him only just reached his


    shoulder.


    After a few blocks, they stopped in front of a ssical European style apartment, where they could see


    the bell tower of Paris business school. "This is where I used to live. It seems that new people have


    moved in." Looking at the apartment, Sherri sighed deeply in her heart. She didn''t know whether she


    was talking to herself or to Elliot. Her eyes had never left the apartment. "At that time, I liked cooking in


    the apartment the most. Every time I cooked, I had to wrap the smoke sensor with golden paper. I was


    afraid that the fire engines woulde when cooking! I lived alone. When I was cooking, those


    foreigners, English and French would squeeze into my room to taste the dishes I cooked. " Usually,


    Sherri wouldn''t talk so much. But today, she couldn''t help but recall a lot.


    "Then the food cooked by mydy must be very delicious."


    "Well, I''ll cook it for you next time."


    "Tonight."


    "What?" Turning to look at Elliot, with a serious look on Sherri''s face, she asked, "tonight?" Yet, she


    had nothing prepared.


    "Yes, cook it in the manor tonight. I want to have a taste of Mrs. Mo''s cooking." Elliot had always made


    a decision decisively without hesitation. It was better to meet the day than to pick a day. He also


    missed the food that Sherri had cooked for him.


    "Okay." Sherri couldn''t refuse the man in front of her who was always giving out his charm, not to


    mention just making dinner, not going up the mountain and down the sea of fire.


    "It''ste now. Let''s go to the Asian supermarket to buy some food." Elliot said unhurriedly, but Sherri


    felt as if she had fallen into someone''s conspiracy.


    When they arrived at the Asian supermarket, they could see a variety of goods. Although the dishes


    and seasonings disyed were not as many as there are in China, but they were enough for a


    housewife like Sherri. "Elliot, what would you like for dinner?"


    With Elliot''s slender fingers under his chin, he began to think, which was very elegant and charming in


    the eyes of Sherri. After thinking for a while, he slowly spit out a few words, "green onion and noodles."


    "Green onion and noodles?" Sherri even doubted that she had misheard. She thought that Elliot would


    tell her several ssic Chinese dishes, such as pineapple with sweet and sour meat, stir fried bean and


    kung pao chicken, etc., but she didn''t expect that it was just the mostmon fried noodles with green


    onion.


    "Yes, it''s fried with green onion and noodles." Elliot nodded.


    "Just this? Anything else? " Sherri asked again.


    "No, that''s it."


    "All right." Although she had a lot of doubts, but she still obediently chose the food materials.


    Looking at the puzzled look on Sherri''s face, Elliot couldn''t help but feel funny. Of course he had a


    reason to choose green onion and noodles. When he was in France, he had a car ident which was


    nned beforehand by his father''s business opponent. Therefore, he was hospitalized. He thought that


    he will recover eventually in the hospital. But he did not expect that these gangsters could be so cruel


    to have nearly killed him for money. Even though he was seriously injured and hospitalized, but he


    would not let them go.


    On a dark and windy night, they pretended to be his father and wrote a letter to him to led him out of


    the ward. They made an appointment with him at an alley in the backyard of the in-patient department,


    trying to give him a fatal blow. It was really dangerous that time. Not long after the car ident, half of


    Elliot''s face was wrapped in gauze, and his right leg was in ster. He was weak. Fortunately, he was


    vignt and confidential enough, and he began to turn back before he reached the entrance of the


    alley. As soon as the gangsters saw him, they quickly went forward. He was not in good health, and so


    ran difficultly. No one knew which block he had run to, and finally, he fell to the ground out of strength.


    At thest moment of his fall, the ck ghost had already prepared for the worst. The gangsters would


    soon chase after him and kill him. In the end, he would die miserably on the streets of another country.


    The ck ghost had never been so desperate before. Perhaps it was fate.


    But when he woke up, Elliot seemed to smell a burst of rice fragrance. As an atheist, he didn''t believe


    in God, nor Buddha, but himself. He struggled to open his eyes, and the scene in front of him blurred


    into his eyes. If it wasn''t a ward, whose room was it? And from theyout, it seemed to be a woman''s


    room. It seemed to be in the evening. The setting sun shone in through the window. The lights in the


    room were not turned on, but were hazy with warm yellow soft light.


    "Are you awake?" A slim woman came over with a bowl of noodles in fluent French. At the first sight of


    her, the first word that popped up in Elliot''s mind was "exceedingly beautiful". Even in such a dim room,


    he was still shocked by the beauty of this woman. He had seen many beautiful women, but he didn''t


    care about their appearance. The woman in front of him was enchanting, and every move of her was


    elegant and refined, which was unforgettable. Later, she became Sherri.


    "I saw you fall on the street after ss yesterday. You seem to be seriously injured. I didn''t dare to send


    you to the hospital without my permission. How are you feeling now?" Looking at the Asian face of this


    strange man, Sherri couldn''t tell if he was Japanese or Korean or Chinese like her. She didn''t know if


    he could understand French, so she spoke as slowly as possible. She didn''t want to get into trouble,


    but as an Asian, she couldn''t bear to ignore him when she saw him lying on the street. Strangely


    enough, when she took the man back to the apartmentst night, he was so weak. When he woke up


    today, he actually felt the coldness from the man. The man''s eyes were deep and full of vignce. "It


    seems that you have recovered well. I''m a Chinese! Where are you from? "


    Elliot didn''t say anything, nor did he show any emotion.


    As if he didn''t understand French, Sherri put the noodles on the small table beside the bed and


    changed into speaking English, "you''ve been in aa for a day. Are you hungry? Have a bowl of


    noodles I made myself. Tell your family to pick you up here. " She was afraid that he couldn''t


    understand her, so she made a gesture of eating again.


    This was the first time that Elliot had seen Sherri. He hesitated for a while when he saw the brightly


    colored bowl of noodles. Then he picked up his chopsticks and tasted it. The noodles tasted good, and


    he felt that the delicacies he had before were not as good as this small bowl of noodles.


    So when he was so close to Sherri for the second time in France, the first thing he wanted to try was


    fried noodle with green onion, which he missed so much. After such a long time, he didn''t have any


    feelings for Sherri at that time. She was just a passer-by in his life. It was normal that he didn''t


    remember her. Moreover, he was too cold and alienated at that time, so he might not have left a deep


    impression on her. He didn''t know if this bowl of noodles with green onion and oil could remind Sherri


    of the boy who was saved by her and didn''t like to talk.


    The fried noodle with green onion was a famous Shanghai dish. The ingredients were very simple. One


    dish of fine scallion and one bowl of noodles, more than ten milliliters of raw smoke, a few spoons of


    brown sugar and peanuts oil. It seemed that it was easy to learn, but the simplest thing to make a


    unique taste was very rare. The key to the taste was the frying of the green onion, with the correct heat


    and time.


    They went back to the manor after shopping. Aesthetic and cozy were the most suitable words to


    describe the manor of Elliot. Before setting out, Sherri had always thought that the manor bought by a


    business elite like Elliot abroad would be luxurious and extravagant. A typical European style wind


    building might contain precious treasures from all over the world, but the manor of Elliot was not like


    that at all. Instead, it was filled with the unique artistic charm of France. The most beautiful ce of the


    manor was its courtyard, surrounded by golden tulips. In the center of the manor was an exquisite


    sculpture fountain, with roses and mountain tigers growing in the corners. Unfortunately, it waste


    autumn when they came here. If spring came, the scene would have been different. The vi in the


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    manor was full of unique design, and the furniture inside was very simple. It seemed that Elliot did not


    often live in the manor in France.


    Fortunately, there were not many cooking tools needed for the green onion and oil noodles. Otherwise,


    this little kitchen really could not withstand her disturbance. Soon, she finished making dinner. In


    addition to the green onion and noodles ordered by Elliot, she specially made a bowl of yam and


    sparerib soup.


    "All done!" After putting all the fried noodles and yam spareribs soup on the table, Sherri took off her


    apron and said, "have a taste."

 Chapter 50 Buying a suit together

    Chapter 50 Buying a suit together


    Looking at the expectant look on Sherri Leng''s face, Elliot Mo couldn''t help but feel a little funny, but his


    expression didn''t change at all. He picked up the bowl and chopsticks and took a big bite. Sure


    enough, it was the familiar taste of that year. The noodles were full of the vor, which reminded him of


    the first time when he met Sherri. "Not bad. " Elliot nodded slightly.


    Although it was only three simple words, not even a praise, but Sherri clearly saw the smile at the


    corners of Elliot''s eyes, and the overflowing satisfaction and happiness. It was said that Elliot was cool


    and serious, so his reaction was already a good praise to her. For some reason, at this moment, Sherri


    really wanted to hear more praise from him.


    "What do you mean by ''not bad''? Although it''s simple, it takes a lot of effort. The details can''t be


    ignored. " Sherri also tasted the noodles and said, "yes! It seems that my cooking skills are still there! "


    "Yeap, it did not getgged behind."


    "Then you should change your way ofmenting my food. Isn''t it good?"


    "Sherri, your noodle is perfect."


    Sherri just wanted to make Elliot''s reaction stronger. At least, he not only nodded, but also said "not


    bad". But she did not expect that Elliot would say that her noodles were perfectly made, which made


    her feel embarrassed. "Not perfect just yet." Sherri smiled shyly.


    Elliot couldn''t help but curl his lips. Although he didn''t smile often, but he looked very beautiful as long


    as he smiled. Like the first ray of sunlight in the morning, it was so golden that everything lost its light.


    Looking at the smile of Elliot, Sherri felt her heart beating faster. She hurriedly ate the noodles to hide


    her abnormality.


    "Sherri." Elliot''s voice was also very pleasant to hear.


    "Hmm?" Hearing Elliot''s sound, Sherri raised her head subconsciously, with the unfinished noodles in


    her mouth. The man''s face opposite her was getting bigger and bigger. His good-looking eyebrows and


    deep eyes suddenly stopped, that she could even hear his breath. Before Sherri could react, she only


    felt that the corner of her mouth being softened. It was because that Elliot''s index finger was attached


    to the corner of her mouth.


    "Are you an idiot? You can even have the stain on your face when you eat noodles?" With a gentle


    touch of Elliot''s index finger, he moved the small piece of dough from the corner of Sherri''s mouth to his


    fingertips. Then he licked his fingertips gently. The whole action was smooth and natural, as if he was


    doing the most ordinary thing.


    As if nothing had happened, Elliot returned to his seat and continued to enjoy his dinner elegantly.


    However, Sherri couldn''t be as calm as he was. It seemed that there was still some warmth left in the


    ce she touched just now. She touched the corner of her mouth as if she was thinking about


    something.


    The dinner time passed happily. Today was very memorable for Sherri. She seemed to have returned


    to her free college time, which was full of worries about her dissertation and final exam. As soon as she


    recalled the school days, she would feel rxed instantly. All of a sudden, it urred to her that she


    came here not for traveling, but for work. Sherri asked Elliot, "where are we going to meet the partner


    tomorrow?"


    "Don''t worry." Elliot just poured a ss of hot milk and handed it to Sherri. "We are going to Boulevard


    de Haussemann tomorrow."


    Sherri took the milk and repeated the ce that Elliot had just mentioned. Boulevard de Haussemann?


    She remembered that it was a famousmercial street, isn''t it? There were shopping malls of various


    sizes on the street. It was a paradise for people to go shopping. "What are you going to do there? Is


    there anything you want to buy?"


    "Well, I don''t have much luggage with me. And," said Elliot, looking at Sherri. "There''s stuff you will also


    need."


    "Me?" "I don''t seem to have anything to buy? Don''t bother. "


    "Then you can buy whatever you like. You can ask the consignor to consign it back home if there are a


    lot you want." Elliot shrugged slightly. Obviously, this reason did not convince him.


    "But..." Sherri still wanted to defend herself, but she was interrupted by Elliot. "It''ste now. It may


    consume a lot of energy tomorrow. Go take a shower and have a good sleep. This is your room key."


    "My room is next to yours. I''ll be going to bed now. Good night, Sherri." After giving her an affectionate


    look, Elliot turned around and left.


    Looking at the small key in Sherri''s hand, she was somewhat absent-minded. Last time when she was


    in a daze, she actively threw herself into the arms of Elliot. That night was really crazy. When she woke


    up, she only felt sore all over her body and almost couldn''t walk. By rights, they were already a real


    couple, but he still respected her very much. After that night, he did not do anything out of line, but still


    slept in separate rooms with her. When he came to France a thousand miles away, he was still a


    gentleman to the end. Unless she took the initiative, Elliot would never force her, which made her a little


    moved.


    After washing her face and brushing her teeth, Sherri came to her room. She remembered that Elliot


    had told her that his room was next door. She turned around and walked to the next room. She stopped


    in front of the door. Although there was light inside, there was no sound. She guessed that Elliot must


    have been asleep.


    "Good night, Elliot." Without knocking at the door, Sherri just said good night in a low voice outside and


    then went back to her room and closed the door.


    After a while, the door creaked open. It was the room of Elliot. He was wearing his pajamas casually


    andzily. Looking at the empty door, he closed the door.


    The night in Paris was iparably quiet. The bright moon hung high in the sky, and the whole manor


    seemed to have fallen asleep. It was dark, and through the window, one could see that only two


    adjacent rooms were still on. With a "ssh" sound, the curtain was drawn. It was indistinctly a figure


    of a beautiful woman. Soon, the light in that room was turned off, and then the light in the next room


    was also turned off. The manor began to fall asleep.


    On the second day, Sherri strolled on the prosperous Boulevard de Haussemann in Paris. She didn''t


    know why she didn''t refuse to go shopping with Elliot decisively this morning, but followed him here in a


    daze. No matter what time it was, there were many people who came to Paris to sweep goods. Here,


    Sherri could see more Asian faces.


    Noticing that Sherri was absent-minded, Elliot asked, "didn''t you say that women like shopping the


    most? Why are you unwilling to go shopping with me?"


    "Of course not." Sherri rejected immediately. It was true that women liked shopping very much, and


    Sherri was no exception. But it was the first time that she went shopping with Elliot. She always felt a


    strange feeling in her heart that could not be exined. "Then what do you want to buy, Elliot?" Sherri


    tried to blend in.


    "Don''t you want to buy something?" "Anything." Elliot asked in reply.


    Sherri understood what Elliot meant. It turned out that he was going to make her a human shaped ATM


    today. It was very tempting for any woman to have a man pay for you. However, Sherri was different.


    After experiencing the ups and downs of her family, money and wealth were no longer so important to


    her.


    "How about I give it to you first? You have brought so little luggage. I''m afraid it''s not enough for you to


    change for during our stay. Sherri tried her best to persuade him.


    After thinking for a while, Elliot nodded slightly and said, "then buy a suit with me."


    "Okay!" She''ll do anything except from picking goods to buy.


    Both of them chose a tailored dress shop with simple decoration and rich artistic atmosphere. There


    were many clothing stores here, but the luxuriously decorated ones were not necessarily the best. The


    French attached great importance to the spirit of craftsmen. They paid more attention to the quality of


    the products than the decoration of luxurious shops. Therefore, if they wanted to buy delicate goods,


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    they had to go to an old shop with a sense of history. The chefs in the shop were all experienced


    masters.


    The tailor-made man in this shop was wearing a straight suit, and his shrewd eyes seemed to be able


    to see through people''s hearts through golden rimmed sses. The tailoring began to measure the


    body of Elliot. Sitting aside, Sherri thought that it was impossible to get the customized high-end suit


    right away. It seemed that she had to go there with him again.


    Elliot slowly took off his navy blue suit jacket, revealing his white shirt inside. Although Elliot worked in


    the office for fourteen hours in twenty-four hours a day, he maintained his figure miraculously well. He


    had a lot of abdominal muscles and chest muscles. At the sight of this scene, the first thing popped out


    in Sherri''s mind was "you look thin in clothes, but you have flesh when you take off your clothes.".


    This old tailor had customized from the range of eight thousand suits to ten thousand pieces. He had


    seen all kinds of people, including people with ck skin, white skin and yellow skin. Generally


    speaking, the body proportion of the Asian was slightly inferior to that of the European, but the person


    in front of him was perfect in shoulders, chest, legs and waist. It was not too much for him to participate


    in international models, so the tailoring master couldn''t help but praise when he measured the size,


    "ah! Sir, you have the best body proportion among all the Asian I''ve ever seen! I''m afraid that some


    European models are not as good as you. "


    "Thank you for your praise." Even though he got highly praised by the master, Elliot was still calm, with


    no change in his expression. The master looked at this young man with new eyes.


    "What style do you want, sir?" The master asked Elliot after measuring the size, but he didn''t answer


    immediately. Instead, he looked at Sherri, who was ying with her mobile phone, and said, "I need to


    ask for my wife''s opinion."


    The master couldn''t helpughing. The French always valued love and preferred the man who was


    loyal to his wife. "I think your wife must be very happy to marry a gentleman like you."


    "It''s my happiness to marry my wife." When Elliot said this, Sherri was concentrating on looking at her


    cell phone and did not hear him.

 Chapter 51 Ill Take You Shopping

    Chapter 51 I''ll Take You Shopping


    "What are you looking at, Sherri?" Said Elliot Mo walking towards her.


    "What?" Sherri Leng raised her head, tilted her head and hummed. She didn''t know how cute this


    unconscious movement was in the eyes of Elliot.


    "Pick a style for me."


    "What do you like?" After all, Sherri came here to apany Elliot to customize a suit. She couldn''t be


    too perfunctory.


    "Just pick the one you like. You have a good taste." There was trust in Elliot''s eyes.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes!" With Elliot''s hands in his pockets, he nodded heavily, looking very confident.


    Since Elliot was so confident in her, it would not be appropriate to refuse it. Moreover, Sherri told


    herself in her heart that she was very willing to choose the most suitable suit for him.


    She came to the front of the sample clothes, one by one carefully observed and picked it up, and then


    carefully looked at Elliot. As the saying goes, people rely on clothes and gold, but when their


    appearance and figure reach a certain extent, they will still be good-looking even if they put on a sack.


    And it was obvious that Elliot had reached this level. Even the most vulgar red and green match in his


    figure could still show a high-end sense. Giving up looking at the sample clothes, Sherri carefully


    recalled the first feeling that Elliot had brought to her.


    It was the first time that she saw Elliot in a restaurant that she worked in. She was insulted by that


    woman because she was deliberately sshed with hot water by Janine Su. At this time, Elliot


    appeared in front of her like a prince who saved Cindere. She would never forget the sharp eyes and


    cold temperament of the ck Ghost, which made people tremble with fear. After that, they got the


    marriage certificate with each other with their own interests. It was just a red letter. But Elliot was really


    like a husband. He perfectly integrated into this role and always helped to gave her warm andfort


    her. He always held her hand when everyone bullied her. He was so different in treating herpared


    to others.


    "Sir, I''ve made up my mind." Sherri walked to the tailoring master and said, "I think he is very suitable


    for the grey single row button suit, with a light blue shirt inside and a sapphire blue printing Satin tie."


    "Madam, your idea is very clever. May I ask you a reason for such a match?"


    "Of course," replied Sherri with a smile. "Ghost, oh, no, I mean that my husband gives people the


    feeling of indifference and alienation. Gray is very suitable for his innate coldness, but he is not a


    heartless person, so I match blue with it. My husband is not as cold as he looks. He is actually very


    considerate and good at taking care of people, so I intend to match him with patterns Tie. "


    "Mydyship, ording to your description, the suit I made is definitely your husband. No wonder you


    are his wife. You knows his character and preferences very well."


    "I''m ttered, sir" In fact, Sherri didn''t know how to dress. She just followed her heart. That was the


    impression that Elliot gave her!


    On the other hand, Elliot was secretly surprised to hear that. It turned out that this was the impression


    of Sherri on him. It turned out that this was not an iron tree that could not bloom. In fact, she knew


    herself well. Seeing that he was good to her, he did not know if she could feel his strong love for her.


    After buying the suit, Sherri stood on the most bustling street in Paris. Looking at the tall man beside


    her, Elliot had be a big tree to protect her from wind and rain. At this time, she began to feel how


    happy it was to have a man like Elliot to love her with all his heart and soul.


    Even though she had experienced a lot during this period of time, Sherri still felt that Elliot was much


    better than her. However, in Paris, on the bustling street of a foreign country, with a man like Elliot to


    rely on, and also willing to rely on unconditionally, Sherri did not say anything, but held Elliot''s hand


    more tightly.


    In the eyes of themon people, a man''s favorite woman was nothing more than to spend money for


    his woman without any scruple. Elliot was no less than other men, and also had the most indulgent love


    for Sherri in material aspect.


    Although Sherri was born in a rich family and had seen a lot of market ces, she was sensible


    enough not to indulge her own desires too much. Moreover, for her, high-end and luxurious luxuries


    were not necessary for her to live on. However, under the unconditional love of Elliot, Sherri felt that it


    was not bad to be a little woman who relied on her own man.


    In the bottom of her heart, Sherri told herself to indulge herselff for a while. During these days when


    she was abroad, she asked Elliot to arrange everything for her. So what if she was a fool immersed in


    love.


    As soon as the shopping guide saw Elliot and Sherri approaching their shop, they would feel that the


    two of them were really a perfect match. It seemed that they were a perfect match. The man''s every


    move exuded a kingly aura, which made the women around him surrender. But in the eyes of the


    saleswoman, it seemed that only the woman beside the man could set off him well, generous and


    elegant, notpletely inferior to the light of the man next to him.


    When they got closer, the shopping guide found that she could hardly breathe. The moment Elliot got


    close to her, the shopping guide lost her mind and kept repeating in her mind, "how could this man be


    so handsome? How could he be so handsome!"!


    Anyway, wherever Elliot went, he was the focus of the crowd. At the first sight of Sherri, she just felt


    that she was elegant, not because she was not beautiful enough. It was because of her elegant


    temperament that others easily ignored her delicate and impable appearance at the first time.


    All in all, handsome men and women were impable. Everyone enjoyed a luxurious visual feast


    when they appeared.


    After a long time, the shopping guide came to her senses. Anyway, this shopping guide was the best


    one in this shop, and it took her less time to regain her sanity than other girls.


    The shopping guide thought to herself that her jewelry store was quite famous in Paris, and naturally


    the guests were rich people. She had seen many plump and richdies, such as those who had been


    pregnant and those who brought their girlfriends into the shop. Among them, there were also some


    appeared today, they attracted everyone''s attention.


    Since the two beauties, Sherri and Elliot, appeared from nowhere and had such a great impact on her


    shop, if she could be the spokesperson, her shop would definitely cause a sensation in France.


    Thinking of this, the shopping guide showed her best attitude. "Sir, what gift do you want to buy for the


    beautiful and generousdy next to you today?"


    Looking at the ingratiating smile of the shopping guide and her disgusting voice, Elliot cast a nce at


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    her. The shopping guide standing next to her trembled with fear. She consciously shut her mouth and


    retreated to the side. It seemed that this gentleman was more difficult to deal with than she had


    imagined. She had been working in this business for decades, and knew that the younger she was, the


    more difficult it was to deal with him.


    A man at such a young age had the strength to defeat her, and the saleswoman felt a chill behind


    herself. She had been in this industry for decades. It seemed that this young man''s future was


    immeasurable. On the one hand, she was specting about the identity of this arrogant man, on the


    other hand, she was sizing up the woman beside the man. After her n failed, the shopping guide


    began to imagine of having contact with him.


    Looking at the cold look on Aaron''s face, ximena thought he was so cute. She held his arm and was


    about to go out, but was led to the counter by him.


    What appeared in front of Sherri was a luxurious ne, with the upper and lower parts written on it.


    The limited edition of the Crystal Swan ne made her eyes brighten. In the past, she had seen


    many world-famous bumpkins, but in this world, there were only eight Crystal Swan ne, which


    made her change her understanding of Elliot. Maybe, Elliot was much more unfathomable than she had


    imagined.


    Although this Crystal Swan ne was ced on the counter, it was not something that could be


    bought with money. Since Elliot had brought her to Crystal Swan, it meant that the man in front of her


    was very confident that he could get it.


    Sherri couldn''t tell how she felt. As a member of the Leng family, she didn''t have any other feelings.


    The only thing that could make her heart beat faster was that the degree of Elliot''s attention to her was


    far beyond her expectation.


    Perhaps, the true love was to get the best things in the world to each other. Looking at the perfect side


    face of Elliot, a stream of warmth flowed through her heart.


    The shopping guide saw that Elliot was approaching the Crystal Swan ne. Although she was still


    a little afraid of the deterrence of this man, she braced herself and walked in front of him. "I''m sorry, sir.


    This Crystal Swan ne was booked by a gentleman whose surname is Mo a few days ago. If this


    you, we will give you a thirty percent off discount for all the goods you choose in this shop. What do you


    think? "


    The shopping guide repeated her professional words when she saw that she couldn''t solve the


    problem. She knew that the man in front of her, who was like a king, wouldn''t care about the discount in


    her shop, but because the Crystal Swan ne of the legendary past was reserved in advance.


    Moreover, when she booked it, she knew that the man was a person she couldn''t offend.


    The saleswoman''s series of words made Elliot feel noisy. The expression on his face indicated that he


    was unwilling to talk to the ttering saleswoman, and the saleswoman also had no idea what to do.


    Hearing that it was a man whose surname is Mo who made the reservation, Sherri understood


    everything.

 Chapter 52 Meeting An Old Friend

    Chapter 52 Meeting An Old Friend


    When Elliot Mo took Sherri Leng to Crystal Swan, Sherri followed him just because she believed in his


    ability. However, when she heard from the saleswoman that the Crystal Swan ne of rocky was


    ordered by a gentleman whose surname is Mo, she felt that Elliot was really a considerate person.


    After all, in this foreignnd, Elliot gave her a sudden surprise. Not every man who loves you will know


    what you want. For an excellent person like Elliot, all his resources can be ignored, but he did not


    ignore her because of his own excellence.


    On the contrary, the degree of Elliot''s care for Sherri was even beyond the expectations of her ideal


    lover before.


    Sherri felt that she was surrounded by an inexplicable warmth, not because of her body, but because of


    a kind of warmth that seemed to be born from the bottom of her heart.


    When she came back from abroad, Sherri had experienced a lot of difficulties and setbacks. After


    countless difficulties, it seemed that the God always followed the natural rule of changing the situation.


    She met Elliot in the most difficult time in her life. This God like man approached her with his heart, and


    then constantly spoiled her. After that, her pride waspletely reduced by the gentleness of Elliot.


    Elliot saw that the shopping guide had already packed the Crystal Swan ne, there were only


    eight Crystal Swan nes left in this world, which was not a big deal in Sherri''s eyes. However, the


    meaning behind the this Crystal Swan ne made her feel warm at the thought of it in the future


    days, just like what Sherri felt now.


    Elliot''s care and meticulous care made Sherri infatuated with him. On the second day, Elliot


    mysteriously took Sherri into an alley. It was said that the alley gathered the most ancient cooking skills


    of Paris. Elliot and Sherri wandered in the world of art, and the two of them were immersed in the


    ancient art of Paris for a time.


    Looking at the man in front of her affectionately, Sherri suddenly stretched out her little hand and gently


    tapped on Elliot''s thin lips like cicada''s wings. Elliot looked at this little woman in front of him in surprise,


    feeling that she was very cute. Regardless of everyone else''s sight, Elliot kissed her at the oldest street


    corner of Paris. This kiss was long and remote.


    The kiss between Elliot and Sherri, two Asian people, at the street corner of Paris, was pursued by all


    the foreign humans. French had always attached great importance to romance, and French was widely


    acknowledged as the most romantguage in the world. The sentence "I love you" was said directly,


    but at the same time it was repeated thousands of times. After kissing, Elliot covered Sherri''s ear, and


    naturally said "I love you" in a French tone.


    Looking at the two people at the ancient French Street, the man and the woman were well matched. A


    group of French people blessed the two with all kinds of love words. Perhaps, the inadvertent kiss


    between them would be recorded in these countries which were famous for romance.


    At the same time, a young and handsome man was a little depressed. Mark Ning didn''t expect that he


    would meet the one within his heart in the alley of Paris, which was famous, but few people would


    understood why she chose such a man.


    After the century long kiss between Elliot and Sherri, the two of them began to have some feelings for


    each other. Perhaps in love, as long as the two people who loved each other were together, they would


    feel that everything would be fine. Looking at the moisturized Sherri''s lips in front of Elliot, he felt that


    his previous life in the past more than 20 years was really in vain. Why didn''t he meet this woman who


    made him fall in love with earlier? At this time, Elliot began to think childishly and innocently.


    Yes, everything now was full of color in the eyes of Elliot, which also made him less fierce, but the extra


    indescribable temperament made him covered with an indescribable halo. At this time, Sherri only felt


    that he was more eye-catching.


    Feeling the gaze of the little woman beside her, Elliot began to flirt with her. "Mrs. Mo, are you satisfied


    with everything you see?" The deeply flirtatious words did not seem frivolous in the eyes of Sherri.


    Perhaps this sentence was not very elegant, because it was said by the man named Elliot. She actually


    felt that it was a little strange, pleasant to hear, and even tempting.


    Thinking about it, Sherri felt that she was really crazy, but she did not notice that she had casually


    replied to Elliot, "It''s alright..." Elliot looked at his little woman. Without Sherri noticing, he saw the


    shyness in her words. He thought that she was really a beauty. The further he went, the more he could


    feel that there was a bright and romantic heart hidden under her indifferent and arrogant face.


    Elliot felt that he needed to explore Sherri''s heart bit by bit, which had not been developed yet. Elliot


    smiled unconsciously, which shocked all the men and women in the French streets. These foreign


    people were thinking that a man could be as beautiful as he was when he smiled. It was not too much


    to say that it beautiful at all. The unique coldness and royal temperament of Elliot and thebination


    of the smile just now made these blonde foreigners who were shopping on the street stunned. The


    Chinese also sincerely blessed these two people.


    French was famous for its romance. People living here could easily see the passionate love between


    the two people, Sherri and Elliot. French people were always high-profile, and they would always be


    bold to express their feelings for themselves. A few long haired and hot French beauties walked up to


    them and boldly said to them, "I like the man beside you very much, but I think you will be more


    suitable for him!"


    For the bold confession of love between these foreign men and women, both of the twoughed.


    Having lived in the upper ss for a long time, they could not be regarded as arrogant without saying


    anything. On the contrary, these foreign people would think that if a man like them really talked to them,


    they would feel that they would be a little bit arrogant and disappointment.


    Just like now, although they just pursed their lips and moved a little bit, it did not make people feel


    embarrassed.


    Looking at the loving Sherri and Elliot not far away, Mark felt that he might have no hope. Although he


    didn''t know much about the man standing next to Sherri, from the faint aura of upper ss family from


    that man, Mark was sure that the man standing next to her must be out of simple.


    "Sherri, you have left for so long today. Do you want to go back early and have a rest?" Elliot asked


    Sherri with concern. "Okay. Let''s go back and have a rest. The night view of Paris is very beautiful."


    Sherri secretly invited Elliot to watch the night view with her at night. How could a person like Elliot not


    understand what she meant.


    Elliot restrained his excitement and sent Sherri back to her ce. Although he had been with Sherri for


    some days and she had gradually opened her heart to Elliot, in the process of chasing her, he felt that


    every time she took the initiative, she still made him so happy.


    The two of them didn''t drive, but slowly walked back to their residence along every street corner of


    Paris.; Behind her, there was a man whose eyes were fixed on Sherri for a long time. He was Mark


    Ning, her former ssmate.


    Mark felt that something was wrong with Sherri. In the past, Sherri was cold and independent, like an


    orchid that didn''t care about themon world. Mark wanted to express his love to her many times,


    but he never seeded in conquering her.


    When Mark summoned up his courage and was about to ask Sherri out and express his feelings, he


    saw the impable face of her and the faint orchid temperament on her body, and he beat back.


    Mark felt that he couldn''t catch up with Sherri''s excellence. In Paris business school, no one denied his


    excellence, but Mark felt that his excellence was not worth mentioning in front of Sherri.


    Before the appearance of Sherri, Mark was very confident that he was undoubtedly outstanding.


    However, all these had begun to change after the appearance of Sherri.


    Although in other people''s eyes, Mark was still Mark, a straight A student in the University of Paris


    business school, and a proud Mark in others'' eyes.


    However, in front of Sherri, Mark admitted from the bottom of his heart that he felt a little inferior.


    Therefore, Mark kept restraining his desire. He had always been a gentleman in front of Sherri and


    never dared to show his love.


    Looking at the disappearing figure of Sherri and the man beside him, a helpless sadness spread from


    the bottom of Mark''s heart, like countless vines, entangled, almost making the schr, who had always


    been admiring her, unable to breathe.


    At the entrance of the ancient street in Paris, the kiss between Sherri and the handsome man was


    constantly erged in front of Mark. It seemed that Mark had seen the happy smile at the corners of


    Sherri''s mouth. It was so beautiful.


    Mark had thought more than once about letting his beloved goddess, that cold and arrogant woman,


    showed a smile that was constantly erged in front of him, like the sun, making everyone around feel


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    her overflowing emotions.

 Chapter 53 High Achievers And Learning Divinity

    Chapter 53 High Achievers And Learning Divinity


    Mark Ning nned to go back to the school to continue toplete his thesis. As soon as he arrived at


    the gate of Paris business school, he met his tutor Hathaway, who was themon tutor of him and


    Sherri Leng.


    "Honey, are you going back to school?" Professor Hathaway was an easy-going person, not putting on


    airs as a teacher at all.


    "Yes, professor Hathaway. I still have some work to finish on my thesis. Please give me some advice


    then." Mark respected this teacher very much, and professor Hathaway had some bias in economics,


    which could be said to be his idol in academic circles.


    "Of course." Hathaway smiled brightly. With a handsome face and excellent academic performance,


    Mark was her favorite student. "Honey, I can guarantee that after the thesis is finished, you can apply


    for a master''s degree in Paris business school. Moreover, you are very talented, and you will definitely


    achieve great academic achievements, which may surpass me."


    "I''m ttered." Mark kept his usual modesty as an Asian.


    "Oh! Yesterday, Sherri came to visit the school, you often discussed with each other. Did you see her


    this time? "


    Seeing her? Of course, he saw her with another handsome man on the Mandy road just now. And he


    was so coward that he didn''t dare to greet her. But Mark didn''t want to admit it in front of professor


    Hathaway. He pretended not to know, "really? How long had it been since she graduated and came


    back? oh It has been almost half a year. I thought she woulde back at least three yearster. I


    didn''t expect her toe back so soon? Has she changed a lot now? "


    "It seems that you haven''t met her." There was a hint of regret in Hathaway''s tone. "Sherri didn''t


    change much. If she really wants to change, she will be more and more beautiful. I don''t know if


    she is still in Paris, and her Email hasn''t changed. It is still the one she used before. I think you can


    contact her."


    "No, is alright." Mark politely refused professor Hathaway, "my thesis will be closed soon. Maybe I can


    contact her after I finish my work. Professor Hathaway, I''m sorry. I have to leave."


    "Okay, honey. Now the most important thing for you is to finish this thesis and get the qualification for a


    master''s degree. I can understand you." Hathaway patted on Mark''s shoulder. She thought highly of


    this young Chinese, and she hoped that he could not only stay in Paris for a master''s degree or even a


    doctor''s degree. "Honey, you can''t be too tired. It''s necessary to have a good rest. I believe that your


    ability will definitely get the qualification for a master''s degree."


    After the two said goodbye, Mark went back to his dormitory and turned on hisputer, intending to


    quickly and concentrate on his thesis, but today it was a little different. He felt very upset. Looking at


    the densely packed data on theputer screen and the mixed English and French words, he felt


    even more upset.


    Mark''s heart was like a ball of wool. He used to be fine and indifferent, but today it seemed that a


    naughty kitten suddenly jumped out and messed up his hair ball. Mark had always been rigorous, and


    his logic thinking and self-control were better than ordinary people, so he soon knew the name of the


    kitten was called Sherri Leng.


    Bang! Mark turned off hisptop. It seemed that he couldn''t write his thesis today. Then Marky


    straight on the big bed behind him, looking up at the ceiling in a daze. The energy savingmp cover


    on the ceiling was chosen by Sherri for him years ago. The half roundmp cover was covered with


    auspicious dark words, which was very rich and Chinese style.


    "Oh, Sherri! You are everywhere. " Mark murmured.


    To be honest, he didn''t like Sherri at the first sight of her. Although Sherri was dressed in a fashionable


    way and her smile was indescribable charm, Mark wouldn''t be shallow in looking at his appearance


    when he made friends. The person who could attract his attention must be a talented person. Unlike


    other students, Sherri didn''t rely on exams to enter the University. Instead, she specially recruited


    economics and management major with the quota of special students. Mark had always thought that


    Paris business school was a school full of justice and strong academic nature, which was different from


    those pheasants universities. He didn''t expect that as long as they had enough money, they could still


    enter this school. He suddenly felt a sense of disdain in his heart. So he looked down upon Sherri from


    the very beginning. "Another dandy can''t stay at home. Do you want to buy a diploma abroad?" This


    was his first impression of Sherri.


    Although Sherri had devoted herself to her course. "Wait a minute, Mark!"


    It was just the most ordinary day. After thest ss, Sherri suddenly stopped Mark. It was the first


    time they had a private conversation.


    "You must be Mark, right? Are you freeter? I haven''t fully understood what Adrian said in the


    ssroom just now. Please help me to exin it. " But in fact, Sherri was a little shy. "Well... I heard


    from other students that your grades are the best in Paris business school, and we have the same


    tutor. Professor Hathaway often praises you in front of me, so I want you to tutor me. Can you tutor me


    in the cafe next to the school canteen? "


    "Is that so?" Mark didn''t expect that this freak would take the initiative to talk to him and ask him to tutor


    her, so he didn''t respond for a while.


    "Yes, so, Mark, do you have timeter?" Sherri asked again.


    "Okay. In fact, what Adrian said in the ssroom is not so difficult to understand. I will exin it to you


    Mark began to talk endlessly, and Sherri listened carefully.


    "That''s all what he said today. Is there anything you don''t understand?" Mark finished.


    "No," said Sherri with a faint smile. She didn''t know why Mark was the first one to think of the first rose


    blossoming on the rose vines on the balcony of his dormitory when he saw this smile. She was so


    beautiful. "Thank you for taking time to tutor me today. You are a good tutor, Mark,pared to


    Adrian''s words, your words are much easier to understand."


    "What? Really? " Mark felt a little embarrassed," then you can ask me any questions in the future. "


    "Thank you very much! By the way, my name is Sherri Leng. " Sherri stretched out her right hand.


    Of course, Mark knew her name. He had observed Sherri''s intentionally or unintentionally since this


    special student entered the school, and there had always been a prejudice. She was just a turtle sent


    here by her rich family back in China, but the fact broke his prejudice. It was indeed different. She


    came to Paris business school to improve herself, not just to get a diploma.


    "Nice to meet you!" He still held her hand. Although so long a time had passed, Mark still remembered


    the temperature and softness of Sherri''s hand.


    There was no doubt that Mark was a straight-A student. No student in the school had ever been to the


    library more frequently than him. Moreover, he had participated in many knowledgepetitions and


    lectures, and his grades had always been ranked the first in major. However, the arrival of Sherri had


    changed this fact. He used to be the first in the ranking list, but this time with Sherri being involved, the


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    first often belonged to the two of them. But unexpectedly, Sherri didn''t take him as apetitor at all!


    Moreover, as a schoolmate, she would ask Professor Hathaway and Mark if she had any questions. As


    time went by, the two of them got closer and closer, often appearing in pairs in the campus. But most of


    the time, they were discussing today''s topic, and Mark had to slowly change his opinion of her.


    Sometimes, Mark would ask himself who was smarter between him and Sherri, but he had to admit that


    it was Sherri. If Mark was a straight-A student and had excellent academic performance, then Sherri


    was the God of learning. She didn''t seem to be as hardworking as Mark, but her grades were still as


    good as him. Moreover, she participated in more social activities than him, and had always been very


    popr. Some students even teased her, and he and Sherri looked like a perfect match. But Mark


    always knew that Sherri had a boyfriend named Zion An.


    Mark didn''t know why Sherri was in such a hurry to return home. She finished her graduation thesis


    quickly and took her postgraduate degree, and was about to return to China. He also asked her about


    it.


    "I thought you would be a graduate student here, and miss Hathaway also hopes that you can continue


    your study." Mark looked for Sherri the day before she boarded the ne back.


    "I have to leave because something happened back at home. I think it''s a good idea to graduate from


    Paris business school." It seemed that Sherri was in such a hurry that she didn''t even have time to pay


    attention to Mark.


    Mark didn''t interrupt Sherri packing and thought he had asked her the reason. He simply said goodbye


    and that went back to school.


    Walking on the street in Paris, he thought maybe he had been wrong about Sherri. "Sherri, are you


    going to go back to take over your father''s business after you get a diploma?" Mark didn''t want to


    believe it at first, but he really couldn''t figure out the reason why Sherri was in such a hurry to graduate


    from school. He looked at the rising moon in the sky and said to himself, "you are smart and diligent,


    but your vision is too short. A graduate student is enough. You and those rich generations who have


    relied on their connections are only fifty steps forward. Sherri, you are so mysterious. "


    As soon as he had a glimmer of hope, Sherri went back home in China, breaking off the hope he once


    had.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!